The old religion demonstrated in its principles, and described in the life and practice thereof
         Goodman, John, 1625 or 6-1690.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 338 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 198 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41441
         Wing G1111
         ESTC R2856
         12412784
         ocm 12412784
         61579
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41441)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61579)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 666:13)
      
       
         
           
             The old religion demonstrated in its principles, and described in the life and practice thereof
             Goodman, John, 1625 or 6-1690.
          
           [10], 384 p.
           
             Printed by J.M. for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
           Christian ethics.
           Protestantism.
           Religion -- Early works to 1800.
           Faith -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Old
             Religion
          
           Demonstrated
           in
           its
           PRINCIPLES
           ,
           And
           described
           in
           the
           LIFE
           and
           PRACTICE
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Jerem.
             vi
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             stand
             ye
             in
             the
             ways
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             ask
             for
             the
             Old
             Paths
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Good
             Way
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             Rest
             for
             your
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             M.
          
           for
           
             R.
             Royston
          
           ,
           Book-Seller
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Amen-Corner
           ,
           MDCLXXXIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           Pious
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Good
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THou
           art
           here
           presented
           with
           a
           
             new
             Book
          
           concerning
           the
           
             Old
             Religion
          
           .
           As
           therefore
           thou
           art
           not
           to
           expect
           thy
           curiosity
           should
           here
           be
           gratified
           with
           new
           Notions
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           am
           not
           describing
           a
           new
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           directing
           thee
           in
           the
           good
           old
           way
           which
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           have
           marked
           out
           ,
           and
           which
           
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           have
           all
           along
           walked
           in
           )
           ;
           so
           neither
           art
           thou
           to
           think
           thy self
           disappointed
           ,
           if
           thou
           meetest
           not
           with
           a
           Discourse
           modishly
           drest
           up
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           fashionable
           Ornaments
           of
           Wit
           and
           Eloquence
           .
           For
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           thee
           ,
           though
           that
           would
           have
           been
           acceptable
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           might
           without
           any
           great
           difficulty
           have
           been
           complied
           with
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           neither
           have
           suited
           so
           well
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           subject
           I
           am
           upon
           ,
           nor
           especially
           have
           fitted
           the
           persons
           for
           whose
           sake
           this
           little
           Book
           was
           written
           .
        
         
           That
           therefore
           which
           I
           here
           pretend
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           hope
           thou
           wilt
           not
           fail
           of
           in
           the
           Papers
           before
           thee
           ,
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           A
           brief
           but
           plain
           
           and
           substantial
           proof
           of
           the
           grounds
           and
           fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           in
           general
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           discovery
           and
           confutation
           of
           several
           vulgar
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           deform
           the
           beauty
           ,
           and
           defeat
           the
           efficacy
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           particular
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           A
           clear
           description
           ,
           a
           rational
           deduction
           ,
           and
           a
           serious
           inculcation
           of
           the
           most
           important
           duties
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           either
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           own
           comfort
           ,
           or
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           Mankind
           are
           principally
           concerned
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           management
           of
           these
           Points
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           not
           given
           countenance
           to
           this
           Discourse
           by
           citation
           of
           Authors
           ,
           nor
           either
           adorned
           the
           Text
           with
           fine
           Sayings
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           Margin
           with
           great
           Names
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           thou
           wilt
           find
           a
           vein
           of
           sound
           Reason
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           running
           quite
           through
           it
           .
           I
           assure
           thee
           I
           have
           dealt
           sincerely
           and
           conscientiously
           herein
           ,
           I
           have
           impartially
           consulted
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           best
           understanding
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           here
           set
           before
           thee
           (
           though
           not
           the
           product
           ,
           yet
           )
           the
           result
           of
           many
           years
           observation
           ,
           consideration
           ,
           and
           experience
           .
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           and
           thy
           candid
           acceptance
           .
           Farewel
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             An
             Introduction
             to
             an
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             Life
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THE
             wisdom
             of
             being
             religious
             .
             Page
             1
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             reasonableness
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             .
             p.
             9
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             the
             rewards
             of
             Religion
             in
             another
             World.
             p.
             21
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             the
             great
             influence
             and
             mighty
             efficacy
             of
             believing
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             or
             rewards
             
             and
             punishments
             in
             another
             World.
             p.
             38
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Religion
             ,
             or
             what
             particular
             Religion
             a
             man
             should
             apply
             himself
             to
             .
             p.
             55
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             More
             particular
             Directions
             for
             the
             setling
             a
             mans
             mind
             in
             Religion
             .
             p.
             71
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Cautions
             against
             some
             Opinions
             which
             are
             hindrances
             both
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             of
             a
             comfortable
             life
             .
             p.
             85
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Directions
             for
             the
             effectual
             prosecution
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             139
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             The
             practice
             of
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             Living
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             OF
             
               Secret
               Devotion
            
             and
             particularly
             of
             secret
             Prayer
             .
             p.
             181
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             several
             other
             instances
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             .
             p.
             209
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             
               private
               Devotion
            
             ,
             or
             Family-Piety
             in
             general
             .
             p.
             235
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             Family
             Duties
             in
             special
             .
             p.
             254
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             Family-Discipline
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             a
             Family
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             281
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             
               publick
               Piety
            
             and
             particularly
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             publick
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             .
             p.
             301
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             
               Civil
               Piety
            
             ,
             or
             how
             a
             man
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             promote
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             considered
             only
             as
             a
             Civil
             Society
             or
             Neighbourhood
             .
             p.
             346
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           Introduction
           TO
           AN
           HOLY
           AND
           A
           Comfortable
           LIFE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             being
             Religious
             .
          
           
             THE
             Holy
             Scripture
             (
             that
             Book
             of
             Books
             ,
             and
             Treasury
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             )
             expresses
             it self
             thus
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Psal
               .
               III.
               V.
            
             10.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             understanding
             have
             all
             they
             that
             keep
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             13.
             
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             fear
             God
             and
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             (
             duty
             or
             business
             )
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             
               S
               t
               Luke
            
             13.
             23.
             
             Strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ,
             for
             many
             shall
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
             Work
             out
             your
             own
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
             Give
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             .
          
           
             
               S
               t
               Mat.
            
             6.
             33.
             
             Seek
             ye
             first
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
               S
               t
               John
            
             6.
             27.
             
             Labour
             not
             for
             the
             meat
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             meat
             which
             endureth
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
           
             
               S
               t
               Mat.
            
             16.
             26.
             
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             if
             he
             should
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             other
             such
             like
             passages
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Religion
             is
             as
             much
             our
             interest
             as
             our
             duty
             ;
             and
             that
             Piety
             and
             Care
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             impositions
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             upshot
             and
             result
             of
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             Wisdom
             .
             For
             Wisdom
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             sceptical
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             determinate
             knowledge
             and
             resolution
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             not
             in
             a
             superficial
             smattering
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             apprehension
             of
             the
             just
             nature
             ,
             value
             ,
             and
             moment
             of
             them
             ;
             not
             in
             an
             endless
             hunting
             after
             curiosity
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             where
             to
             stick
             and
             fasten
             ;
             not
             in
             pilling
             a
             flint
             ,
             or
             laborious
             beating
             out
             of
             unprofitable
             difficulties
             ,
             
             but
             in
             applying
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             such
             things
             as
             are
             savoury
             and
             useful
             ;
             not
             in
             tricks
             of
             wit
             ,
             sophistry
             ,
             or
             eloquence
             ;
             and
             least
             of
             all
             in
             a
             jest
             or
             a
             repartee
             ;
             but
             to
             discover
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             propound
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             as
             his
             end
             and
             design
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             to
             have
             great
             things
             in
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             and
             scorn
             little
             and
             petty
             designs
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             great
             way
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             well
             provided
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             verified
             in
             Religion
             more
             than
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             for
             here
             a
             mans
             mind
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             greatest
             thoughts
             and
             sublimest
             objects
             ,
             God
             and
             Eternity
             ;
             he
             takes
             care
             to
             secure
             the
             main
             stake
             ,
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             he
             imploys
             himself
             about
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             and
             consequence
             ;
             by
             inquiring
             about
             another
             
             World
             ,
             he
             gives
             proof
             of
             the
             greatest
             foresight
             ;
             in
             considering
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             gives
             evidence
             of
             a
             sagacious
             temper
             ;
             in
             resolving
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             shews
             judgment
             ;
             in
             pursuing
             it
             by
             the
             means
             appointed
             ,
             he
             demonstrates
             the
             command
             he
             hath
             over
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             led
             by
             his
             reason
             ,
             not
             ridden
             by
             his
             passions
             ;
             and
             by
             persevering
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             he
             arrives
             at
             true
             tranquillity
             of
             mind
             ,
             the
             Crown
             and
             Glory
             of
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             commonly
             where-ever
             there
             is
             a
             grave
             ,
             thoughtful
             ,
             sedate
             ,
             Person
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             either
             fit
             to
             give
             or
             to
             take
             advice
             ,
             he
             is
             seldom
             destitute
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             Religion
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             where-ever
             you
             see
             an
             incogitant
             shatter-brain'd
             fellow
             ,
             that
             knows
             not
             himself
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             modest
             and
             civil
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             
             so
             much
             reason
             as
             to
             weigh
             an
             argument
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             Arithmetick
             as
             to
             value
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             present
             ;
             that
             is
             so
             much
             under
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Senses
             ,
             as
             scarcely
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Spirit
             within
             him
             ,
             or
             hath
             so
             much
             Drink
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             head
             works
             nothing
             but
             yest
             and
             froth
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             man
             cut
             out
             to
             be
             an
             Advocate
             for
             Scepticism
             or
             Atheism
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Person
             that
             will
             be
             captious
             against
             Religion
             ,
             and
             malapert
             towards
             God
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             such
             men
             enjoy
             their
             humour
             as
             long
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             sadly
             to
             repent
             ,
             or
             rue
             it
             at
             last
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             only
             betray
             their
             own
             shame
             and
             folly
             ,
             for
             their
             tongue
             will
             prove
             no
             slander
             to
             Religion
             ;
             the
             mighty
             concern
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             declared
             by
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             our
             
             own
             reason
             ,
             and
             justified
             by
             our
             experience
             ,
             but
             also
             affectionately
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             all
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ;
             by
             those
             whose
             sagacity
             and
             discretion
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             they
             are
             deceived
             or
             imposed
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             and
             whose
             sincerity
             and
             integrity
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             as
             little
             think
             they
             should
             have
             any
             design
             to
             impose
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             those
             Persons
             ,
             who
             being
             either
             prevailed
             upon
             by
             the
             evil
             examples
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             discountenanced
             by
             the
             lewd
             sayings
             of
             such
             as
             we
             mentioned
             even
             now
             ,
             and
             (
             declining
             the
             ways
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             )
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             a
             loose
             and
             irreligious
             life
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             first
             place
             errant
             Cowards
             towards
             men
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             insolent
             towards
             God
             :
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             they
             are
             false
             to
             the
             common
             
             reason
             of
             mankind
             ,
             which
             obliges
             men
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             future
             .
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             they
             are
             false
             to
             their
             own
             interest
             of
             self-preservation
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             they
             are
             false
             and
             ingrateful
             to
             their
             best
             friends
             ,
             whose
             counsels
             they
             forsake
             ,
             and
             abandon
             themselves
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             most
             silly
             and
             profligate
             Wretches
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             think
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             this
             censure
             ,
             by
             suggesting
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             either
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             weak
             judgment
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             melancholy
             and
             timorous
             constitution
             .
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             this
             makes
             the
             matter
             so
             much
             worse
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             involves
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             extream
             rudeness
             and
             incivility
             towards
             the
             best
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             all
             this
             more
             clear
             and
             convincing
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             
             surer
             foundation
             of
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             said
             hereafter
             ,
             we
             will
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shew
             the
             grounds
             upon
             which
             Religion
             stands
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             THAT
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             Religion
             (
             in
             the
             general
             notion
             of
             it
             )
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             due
             regard
             towards
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             a
             diligent
             care
             of
             approving
             our selves
             to
             the
             supreme
             Being
             ,
             the
             Creator
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Or
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             the
             prudent
             ordering
             a
             mans
             conversation
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             erect
             his
             mind
             with
             comfortable
             expectations
             of
             the
             favour
             
             of
             God
             and
             happiness
             in
             another
             World.
             Thus
             much
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebews
             ,
             
               Chap.
               11.
               6.
               
               He
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
            
             ;
             in
             which
             few
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             matter
             or
             duty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             exprest
             by
             
               diligent
               seeking
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             two
             Pillars
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             Poles
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             1.
             the
             persuasion
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             the
             expectation
             of
             rewards
             from
             him
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             which
             most
             properly
             contains
             the
             first
             rise
             and
             reason
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             the
             motives
             and
             inducements
             to
             pursue
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             two
             Pillars
             be
             united
             ,
             they
             make
             so
             firm
             an
             arch
             ,
             that
             no
             objection
             can
             shake
             the
             Building
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             taken
             and
             considered
             singly
             ,
             they
             are
             each
             
             of
             them
             of
             mighty
             strength
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             that
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             possess
             us
             with
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             fitness
             and
             reasonableness
             of
             
               diligently
               seeking
               him
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             as
             we
             may
             behold
             corporeal
             objects
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             a
             spiritual
             nature
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             cannot
             see
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             fully
             comprehend
             him
             in
             our
             minds
             neither
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             infinite
             perfections
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             doubt
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Being
             or
             no
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             bethink
             our selves
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             we
             our selves
             came
             to
             be
             ?
             For
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             at
             the
             first
             blush
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             we
             shall
             think
             it
             sufficient
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             had
             our
             beginning
             
             from
             our
             immediate
             Parents
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             like
             manner
             successively
             from
             their
             Progenitors
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             proceed
             on
             in
             our
             inquiry
             so
             far
             as
             to
             consider
             and
             ask
             our selves
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             which
             brought
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             mankind
             into
             Being
             ?
             we
             shall
             then
             find
             our selves
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             nothing
             could
             take
             a
             beginning
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             this
             thing
             called
             mankind
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             produce
             it self
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             impute
             it
             to
             chance
             ,
             or
             to
             imagine
             that
             such
             an
             excellent
             Being
             as
             mankind
             is
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             so
             much
             variety
             of
             Parts
             ,
             and
             yet
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             so
             many
             instances
             of
             admirable
             art
             and
             wisdom
             in
             the
             very
             composure
             of
             his
             Body
             (
             setting
             
             aside
             his
             mind
             :
             )
             that
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             product
             of
             blind
             chance
             ,
             is
             more
             absurd
             than
             either
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             for
             none
             
               but
               a
               fool
               indeed
               can
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             beginning
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             own
             him
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
             as
             being
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             ,
             not
             only
             have
             in
             himself
             eminently
             all
             those
             perfections
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             part
             of
             his
             workmanship
             ,
             but
             be
             also
             unlimited
             in
             his
             own
             perfections
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             inavoidably
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             those
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             either
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ascribes
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             which
             Religion
             is
             concerned
             in
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Omnipotent
             ,
             
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             wise
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             acts
             not
             necessarily
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             bound
             down
             by
             any
             fatal
             necessity
             ,
             or
             determined
             to
             this
             or
             that
             act
             ,
             or
             object
             ,
             or
             measure
             of
             acting
             by
             any
             thing
             without
             him
             ,
             but
             wholly
             follows
             his
             own
             voluntary
             motion
             and
             choice
             ,
             
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               own
               will
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             things
             when
             nothing
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             could
             be
             nothing
             to
             bound
             ,
             limit
             ,
             or
             determine
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             Powerful
             or
             Omnipotent
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             being
             and
             beginning
             to
             things
             that
             were
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             a
             greater
             instance
             of
             Power
             ,
             than
             to
             bring
             something
             out
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             must
             be
             wise
             ,
             both
             because
             we
             see
             he
             hath
             contriv'd
             things
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             exactest
             wisdom
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             we
             understand
             the
             Divine
             workmanship
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             admire
             it
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             imprinted
             some
             image
             of
             of
             his
             wisdom
             upon
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             must
             acknowledge
             him
             just
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             infinite
             power
             and
             wisdom
             )
             he
             can
             have
             no
             litle
             ends
             to
             biass
             him
             ,
             as
             because
             he
             hath
             also
             made
             an
             impression
             of
             justice
             upon
             our
             minds
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             good
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             is
             wise
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             but
             because
             he
             is
             infinitely
             happy
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             fear
             nothing
             ,
             can
             envy
             nothing
             ,
             can
             need
             nothing
             from
             any
             other
             Being
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             being
             infinitely
             full
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             pleasure
             to
             diffuse
             and
             communicate
             
             himself
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             All
             these
             Doctrines
             concerning
             the
             Deity
             ,
             flow
             from
             that
             one
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             influence
             of
             every
             of
             these
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             and
             apparent
             as
             the
             consequence
             of
             them
             from
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             such
             a
             Being
             ,
             was
             natural
             and
             necessary
             :
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             deny
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Attributes
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             (
             granting
             them
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             belong
             to
             him
             )
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             them
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             to
             incline
             him
             to
             regard
             this
             great
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             again
             shew
             particularly
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             be
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             all
             the
             good
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             which
             he
             doth
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             doth
             by
             choice
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             our
             obligations
             to
             him
             for
             the
             
             one
             ,
             and
             humble
             our selves
             to
             him
             under
             the
             other
             .
             And
             then
             also
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             convinced
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
            
             we
             know
             there
             is
             no
             trifling
             and
             dallying
             with
             such
             a
             Deity
             ,
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             of
             propitiating
             him
             towards
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             Divine
             Omnipotency
             ,
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             who
             is
             there
             that
             thinks
             of
             a
             God
             that
             made
             him
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             able
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             resolve
             him
             into
             nothing
             again
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             think
             it
             the
             highest
             wisdom
             in
             the
             World
             that
             he
             shouldbe
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             pay
             him
             all
             possible
             homage
             ,
             tremble
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             think
             fit
             to
             trust
             and
             rely
             upon
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             in
             all
             exigencies
             and
             difficulties
             ?
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Divine
             Wisdom
             makes
             our
             obligations
             to
             Religion
             yet
             more
             strict
             and
             close
             ;
             for
             it
             convinces
             our
             reason
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Providences
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             dispute
             his
             commands
             ,
             nor
             doubt
             his
             promises
             ,
             but
             hold
             him
             in
             the
             highest
             veneration
             and
             admiration
             that
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             express
             ;
             to
             be
             reverent
             towards
             him
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             submit
             our
             wills
             to
             his
             ;
             and
             especially
             in
             consideration
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             see
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             our
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             to
             live
             with
             as
             much
             caution
             in
             the
             greatest
             retirement
             and
             privacy
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             are
             sensible
             that
             we
             are
             upon
             the
             greatest
             Theatre
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             not
             only
             assures
             us
             that
             he
             hates
             all
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             but
             will
             judge
             the
             
             World
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             then
             who
             will
             grumble
             at
             any
             of
             his
             Providences
             ,
             break
             any
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             unjust
             and
             base
             action
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             who
             always
             can
             ,
             and
             in
             due
             time
             will
             right
             himself
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Gracious
             and
             Benigne
             Majesty
             ,
             cannot
             choose
             but
             mightily
             inflame
             our
             hearts
             with
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             provoke
             us
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             all
             chearfulness
             ;
             for
             who
             that
             believes
             him
             delighted
             to
             communicate
             himself
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             doth
             not
             think
             of
             him
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             comfort
             himself
             in
             him
             ;
             or
             who
             can
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             offend
             and
             abuse
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             repent
             of
             all
             his
             former
             follies
             and
             ingratitudes
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             sin
             no
             more
             ?
             For
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             said
             ,
             the
             
               goodness
               of
               God
               leadeth
               to
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             one
             Principle
             (
             the
             belief
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             )
             we
             have
             a
             large
             foundation
             for
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             the
             rather
             insisted
             upon
             thus
             particularly
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             who
             are
             called
             ,
             or
             call
             themselves
             Theists
             (
             because
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             this
             great
             point
             ,
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Deity
             :
             )
             these
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             upon
             that
             single
             Principle
             they
             do
             not
             live
             religiously
             ,
             are
             either
             men
             of
             no
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             be
             all
             one
             what
             their
             Principles
             are
             ;
             or
             are
             men
             of
             no
             Principles
             at
             all
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             are
             Atheists
             rather
             than
             Theists
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             how
             pregnant
             that
             one
             Principle
             is
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Piety
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             sincerely
             believed
             ,
             and
             rightly
             improved
             .
             But
             so
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             rewards
             of
             Religion
             in
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             LET
             us
             now
             consider
             the
             other
             Principle
             of
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
             This
             (
             as
             I
             intimated
             before
             )
             is
             properly
             the
             motive
             or
             inducement
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ;
             for
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             to
             conjoin
             our
             interest
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             towards
             him
             to
             consist
             in
             such
             things
             as
             conduce
             to
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             
             hath
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             planting
             in
             us
             that
             principle
             of
             self-love
             ,
             and
             self-preservation
             ,
             which
             is
             inseparable
             from
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             works
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             point
             therefore
             of
             the
             rewards
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             consider
             the
             evidence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             clear
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             in
             the
             second
             place
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             purposes
             of
             making
             men
             devout
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             of
             the
             two
             we
             will
             make
             way
             to
             the
             discovery
             of
             by
             this
             train
             of
             discourse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             shewed
             already
             that
             there
             is
             both
             justice
             and
             goodness
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             severally
             ,
             but
             most
             certainly
             both
             together
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             afford
             ground
             of
             expectation
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             that
             serve
             
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             not
             .
             For
             seeing
             his
             power
             and
             greatness
             render
             him
             a
             fit
             object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             our
             dependance
             upon
             him
             as
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             makes
             homage
             due
             from
             us
             to
             him
             :
             and
             seeing
             by
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             sensible
             how
             men
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             him
             ;
             it
             cannot
             consist
             with
             his
             Justice
             to
             let
             those
             escape
             unpunished
             ,
             who
             pay
             no
             observance
             to
             him
             ;
             nor
             stand
             with
             his
             goodness
             to
             suffer
             those
             to
             be
             unrewarded
             ,
             that
             serve
             and
             honour
             him
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             this
             consideration
             of
             those
             Attributes
             will
             not
             amount
             to
             a
             proof
             of
             rewards
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             other
             Attribute
             of
             his
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Divine
             Liberty
             or
             Freedom
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             exercise
             whatsoever
             act
             or
             instance
             
             either
             of
             justice
             or
             goodness
             is
             possible
             ;
             for
             that
             would
             make
             him
             a
             necessary
             Agent
             (
             an
             error
             which
             some
             men
             fall
             into
             unawares
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             in
             pursuit
             of
             some
             extreams
             of
             opinions
             )
             it
             may
             therefore
             be
             consistent
             enough
             with
             those
             Attributes
             (
             barely
             considered
             ,
             and
             looking
             no
             further
             )
             that
             he
             reward
             and
             punish
             only
             in
             this
             World
             :
             but
             that
             which
             follows
             inevitably
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             thing
             as
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             there
             must
             be
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             mens
             carriage
             towards
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             I
             intend
             hitherto
             .
             But
             then
             I
             subjoin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             highly
             reasonable
             upon
             other
             accounts
             ,
             to
             expect
             greater
             rewards
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             than
             what
             usually
             befall
             men
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             as
             also
             severer
             punishments
             of
             Impiety
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             partly
             because
             
             of
             the
             unequal
             distribution
             of
             things
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             where
             
               the
               race
               is
               not
               always
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
               nor
               the
               battel
               to
               the
               strong
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             good
             and
             bad
             events
             happen
             oftentimes
             alike
             to
             all
             ;
             wicked
             men
             are
             sometimes
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             unfortunate
             and
             miserable
             ;
             by
             which
             intricacy
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             seems
             to
             lead
             us
             into
             an
             expectation
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             where
             amends
             shall
             be
             made
             for
             what
             is
             amiss
             here
             ;
             partly
             also
             because
             the
             life
             of
             men
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             quickly
             go
             off
             the
             stage
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             rewards
             of
             Virtue
             would
             be
             considerable
             ,
             nor
             the
             punishments
             of
             Impiety
             formidable
             enough
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             no
             more
             than
             what
             men
             could
             receive
             or
             suffer
             in
             this
             short
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             but
             principally
             because
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             are
             so
             mean
             ,
             and
             empty
             ,
             
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             they
             afford
             no
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             great
             mind
             of
             a
             virtuous
             man.
             Riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             fill
             and
             swell
             up
             a
             narrow
             sensual
             Soul
             ,
             but
             a
             brave
             man
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             contented
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             manifestly
             unworthy
             of
             the
             greatness
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             give
             no
             better
             rewards
             to
             those
             that
             love
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             impossibility
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             another
             World
             besides
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             our
             Impiety
             ;
             all
             the
             reason
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             nay
             all
             the
             wit
             ,
             Scepticism
             and
             Sophistry
             together
             ,
             can
             find
             no
             repugnancy
             and
             contradiction
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             
             concern
             of
             Religion
             is
             not
             inconsiderable
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             impossibility
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             lie
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             live
             again
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             implying
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             difficult
             to
             him
             that
             believes
             an
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             owns
             a
             God
             ;
             for
             why
             is
             it
             harder
             to
             restore
             a
             man
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             him
             at
             first
             out
             of
             nothing
             ?
             so
             that
             he
             relapses
             into
             flat
             Atheism
             ,
             that
             denies
             the
             possibility
             of
             that
             which
             we
             are
             now
             making
             way
             for
             the
             belief
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nay
             ,
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             this
             thing
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             impossible
             or
             incredible
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Souls
             renders
             it
             very
             probable
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             we
             have
             that
             in
             us
             which
             doth
             not
             altogether
             
             depend
             upon
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             our
             Bodies
             upon
             it
             ;
             that
             which
             gives
             life
             and
             motion
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             receives
             neither
             from
             it
             ;
             that
             which
             guides
             ,
             governs
             ,
             restrains
             and
             contradicts
             the
             Body
             when
             it
             pleases
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             act
             vigorously
             when
             the
             other
             is
             weak
             and
             languid
             ,
             as
             we
             oftentimes
             observe
             the
             strange
             efforts
             of
             wit
             and
             reason
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             almost
             worn
             out
             and
             at
             its
             last
             gasp
             .
             This
             being
             of
             a
             spiritual
             nature
             hath
             no
             contrary
             principles
             in
             its
             constitution
             ,
             by
             the
             conflict
             of
             which
             it
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             dissolution
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             hath
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Soul
             hath
             life
             in
             it self
             (
             though
             not
             from
             it self
             )
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             perish
             ,
             unless
             either
             it
             should
             be
             supposed
             to
             desert
             it self
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Omnipotency
             should
             oppress
             and
             destroy
             it
             ;
             which
             last
             thing
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             
             suspect
             ,
             since
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             till
             now
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             put
             out
             of
             being
             any
             thing
             that
             ever
             he
             made
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             and
             revolutions
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             least
             Atom
             of
             matter
             is
             not
             lost
             :
             and
             can
             it
             then
             seem
             credible
             ,
             that
             a
             vital
             Spirit
             should
             utterly
             be
             extinct
             and
             perish
             when
             it
             leaves
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             rather
             is
             deserted
             by
             it
             ?
             and
             this
             will
             be
             further
             confirmed
             if
             we
             adde
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             that
             made
             us
             ,
             hath
             implanted
             several
             things
             upon
             our
             natures
             which
             have
             relation
             to
             another
             Life
             ,
             and
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             it
             reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             expect
             it
             accordingly
             ;
             such
             as
             not
             only
             a
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             know
             we
             cannot
             do
             long
             here
             below
             ,
             but
             a
             sollicitude
             what
             shall
             come
             after
             ,
             an
             inquisitiveness
             and
             continual
             thoughtfulness
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             extending
             it self
             
             infinitely
             beyond
             the
             stage
             of
             this
             short
             life
             ;
             nay
             ,
             some
             kind
             of
             obscure
             notion
             and
             anticipation
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             which
             generally
             the
             best
             of
             men
             are
             most
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             usually
             the
             more
             wise
             and
             holy
             any
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             under
             such
             apprehensions
             ;
             and
             sure
             it
             would
             not
             consist
             with
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             permit
             such
             men
             to
             be
             the
             most
             deluded
             ,
             especially
             he
             himself
             would
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             putting
             a
             cheat
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             it
             of
             truth
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             is
             not
             the
             peculiar
             phancy
             or
             opinion
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             sanguine
             or
             of
             the
             melancholy
             constitution
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             bravest
             and
             worthiest
             men
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             principally
             bears
             them
             up
             in
             adversity
             ,
             and
             fortifies
             them
             against
             Death
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             approaches
             of
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             ravishes
             
             and
             transports
             them
             .
          
           
             Above
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             both
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             which
             chears
             and
             animates
             the
             one
             whensoever
             they
             do
             virtuously
             ,
             though
             no
             humane
             Eye
             be
             witness
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             expect
             no
             benefit
             of
             their
             performance
             in
             this
             World
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             terrifies
             and
             affrights
             the
             other
             ,
             viz.
             wicked
             men
             ,
             though
             no
             man
             be
             privy
             to
             their
             misdeeds
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             it
             were
             binds
             them
             over
             to
             answer
             for
             them
             another
             day
             ;
             now
             all
             these
             things
             being
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             our
             Creator
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ,
             are
             more
             than
             probable
             Arguments
             of
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             hath
             declared
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             state
             .
             He
             that
             created
             Mankind
             at
             first
             ,
             hath
             assured
             them
             he
             will
             revive
             them
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             reward
             and
             punish
             
             them
             in
             another
             World
             proportionably
             to
             their
             carriage
             towards
             himself
             in
             this
             .
             This
             comes
             home
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             whereas
             all
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             hitherto
             (
             how
             reasonable
             soever
             )
             depends
             upon
             the
             uncertain
             and
             fluctuating
             Discourses
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             wherever
             there
             hath
             been
             wisdom
             and
             virtue
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             they
             have
             seldom
             failed
             to
             render
             this
             great
             point
             competently
             clear
             to
             those
             who
             had
             no
             other
             light
             .
             )
             But
             some
             are
             more
             stagger'd
             with
             a
             trifling
             objection
             ,
             than
             convinced
             by
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             not
             able
             to
             follow
             so
             long
             a
             train
             of
             consequences
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             out
             so
             great
             a
             Question
             .
             But
             now
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Day-light
             ,
             and
             have
             divine
             Revelation
             for
             our
             guide
             ,
             and
             Gods
             veracity
             for
             our
             assurance
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             I
             might
             have
             fallen
             
             upon
             this
             way
             of
             proof
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             saved
             all
             the
             labour
             of
             what
             I
             have
             been
             saying
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             partly
             thought
             it
             useful
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             natural
             Theology
             would
             go
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             and
             principally
             I
             took
             this
             method
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             this
             great
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             might
             not
             seem
             strange
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             the
             more
             readily
             entertained
             when
             it
             is
             prefaced
             to
             ,
             and
             usher'd
             in
             with
             so
             much
             probability
             of
             humane
             reason
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             himself
             assur'd
             us
             ,
             that
             
               our
               labour
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             Piety
             shall
             not
             go
             unrewarded
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             nor
             Impiety
             unpunished
             ;
             this
             he
             hath
             innumerable
             times
             expresly
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             may
             both
             best
             assure
             our
             judgments
             ,
             and
             
             awaken
             our
             affections
             .
             He
             hath
             told
             us
             he
             will
             hold
             a
             solemn
             Judgment
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             which
             all
             men
             shall
             appear
             and
             receive
             their
             Doom
             ;
             he
             hath
             declared
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             him
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             by
             that
             wonderful
             instance
             of
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             He
             hath
             foretold
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             at
             that
             great
             day
             ,
             he
             hath
             described
             (
             as
             well
             as
             words
             could
             admit
             it
             )
             the
             Joy
             and
             Glory
             that
             holy
             and
             good
             men
             shall
             thenceforth
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Everlasting
             possession
             of
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             the
             torments
             and
             anguish
             that
             shall
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             Ungodly
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             go
             about
             to
             aggrandize
             these
             things
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             so
             vastly
             great
             and
             concerning
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             despise
             them
             but
             by
             disbelieving
             them
             .
             But
             what
             colour
             or
             pretence
             
             can
             there
             be
             for
             that
             ,
             after
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Son
             to
             declare
             this
             great
             news
             to
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             Will
             men
             be
             so
             wretchedly
             absurd
             as
             to
             say
             still
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             men
             should
             live
             again
             after
             they
             are
             once
             dead
             ?
             when
             there
             is
             plain
             matter
             of
             fact
             against
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             which
             is
             beyond
             all
             the
             arguments
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             was
             not
             our
             Saviour
             most
             certainly
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             did
             he
             not
             also
             exhibit
             himself
             alive
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             ,
             and
             very
             feeling
             of
             his
             Apostles
             and
             many
             others
             ?
          
           
             Will
             men
             say
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             but
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             a
             Romantick
             fancy
             ?
             when
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Eye
             Witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Ascension
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             and
             in
             power
             there
             ;
             there
             was
             that
             glorious
             proof
             ,
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             his
             
             Apostles
             on
             the
             famous
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             made
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Will
             they
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             impose
             upon
             men
             ?
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             ends
             to
             serve
             by
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             compass
             his
             designs
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             power
             to
             dissolve
             a
             World
             that
             would
             not
             comply
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             another
             in
             its
             stead
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             Will
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             men
             impose
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             never
             any
             such
             matters
             of
             fact
             as
             we
             have
             here
             supposed
             ?
             But
             why
             do
             they
             not
             then
             disbelive
             all
             History
             ,
             all
             antient
             Records
             ,
             give
             the
             lie
             to
             all
             great
             actions
             ,
             and
             abrogate
             all
             Faith
             amongst
             men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             never
             so
             plain
             ,
             never
             so
             numerous
             ,
             so
             concurrent
             ,
             and
             so
             disinteressed
             testimonies
             ?
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             
             do
             that
             deny
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             we
             speak
             of
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             believe
             another
             Life
             ,
             an
             Hell
             and
             an
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             if
             those
             be
             believed
             ,
             Piety
             will
             be
             the
             best
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Religion
             the
             greatest
             Truth
             ;
             Sin
             will
             then
             be
             the
             greatest
             Folly
             ,
             and
             trifling
             with
             God
             and
             Religion
             the
             most
             dangerous
             thing
             imaginable
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             more
             particularly
             make
             out
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             great
             influence
             and
             mighty
             force
             of
             believing
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             or
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             in
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             too
             much
             in
             love
             with
             this
             World
             to
             have
             any
             great
             mind
             to
             the
             other
             )
             will
             pretend
             that
             the
             grounds
             to
             believe
             these
             things
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             ,
             neither
             incouragements
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             man
             Religious
             ,
             nor
             Arguments
             powerful
             enough
             to
             restrain
             Vice
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             only
             prest
             upon
             by
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             nothing
             befals
             presently
             .
             These
             men
             require
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             countenance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             present
             discrimination
             
             between
             him
             that
             serves
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             despises
             him
             ;
             that
             the
             Sinner
             should
             be
             taken
             and
             Executed
             in
             the
             very
             fact
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             man
             Crowned
             upon
             the
             spot
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             they
             think
             it
             not
             an
             unreasonable
             demand
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             evil
             men
             should
             be
             reprieved
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             kept
             in
             suspence
             till
             another
             World
             ;
             yet
             he
             should
             give
             Mankind
             a
             view
             of
             what
             shall
             befal
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             sight
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             so
             dispose
             themselves
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             part
             of
             this
             phancy
             was
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             11.
             
             
               Because
               Sentence
               against
               an
               evil
               work
               is
               not
               speedily
               executed
               ,
               therefore
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               fully
               set
               to
               do
               wickedly
               .
            
             The
             other
             part
             of
             it
             is
             much
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Forlorn
             wretch
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             30.
             who
             thought
             it
             
             reasonable
             to
             ask
             ,
             that
             one
             
               might
               be
               sent
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               convince
               his
               relations
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               another
               World.
               
            
          
           
             But
             all
             these
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             too
             palpably
             betray
             they
             have
             no
             love
             to
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             no
             desire
             it
             should
             be
             true
             :
             so
             they
             evidently
             discover
             that
             they
             neither
             understand
             what
             satisfaction
             is
             fit
             for
             God
             to
             give
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             or
             for
             man
             to
             require
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             consider
             what
             the
             nature
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Religion
             will
             admit
             of
             ,
             no
             nor
             do
             they
             understand
             themselves
             so
             well
             as
             to
             know
             what
             motives
             will
             work
             upon
             men
             ;
             nor
             lastly
             ,
             have
             they
             applied
             their
             minds
             to
             take
             a
             just
             estimate
             of
             the
             value
             and
             efficacy
             of
             these
             motives
             of
             hopes
             and
             fear
             which
             it
             pleases
             God
             to
             set
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             consider
             what
             satisfaction
             in
             these
             matters
             
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             God
             to
             afford
             ,
             or
             for
             men
             to
             require
             .
             It
             is
             not
             reasonable
             that
             the
             great
             God
             should
             gratify
             the
             humour
             and
             curiosity
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             should
             peremptorily
             prescribe
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             indeed
             for
             his
             goodness
             to
             give
             us
             assurance
             in
             these
             important
             affairs
             ;
             but
             he
             thinks
             good
             to
             satisfy
             our
             reasons
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             have
             our
             senses
             convinced
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             God
             but
             our
             own
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             consider
             what
             evidence
             the
             nature
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Piety
             will
             admit
             of
             ,
             that
             requires
             such
             inducements
             as
             may
             incourage
             good
             ,
             and
             discourage
             evil
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             provoke
             us
             to
             choose
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             other
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             will
             over
             bear
             our
             choice
             and
             necessarily
             determine
             us
             .
             Religion
             requires
             .
             such
             Arguments
             as
             may
             
             improve
             humane
             nature
             ,
             not
             supersede
             or
             destroy
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             best
             promoted
             by
             such
             a
             state
             of
             things
             as
             wherein
             a
             man
             conflicts
             with
             some
             difficulties
             ,
             exercises
             self-denial
             ,
             modesty
             ,
             humility
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             God.
             It
             consists
             in
             a
             prudent
             estimate
             of
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             a
             discretion
             and
             judgment
             to
             value
             things
             in
             reversion
             ,
             and
             is
             worth
             nothing
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             ingredients
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             a
             virtuous
             choice
             ;
             all
             which
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             rewards
             of
             it
             were
             wholly
             present
             ,
             or
             exposed
             to
             our
             senses
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Nor
             do
             the
             men
             that
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             so
             much
             as
             understand
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             hearts
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             what
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             .
             They
             phansy
             if
             they
             had
             the
             good
             luck
             to
             be
             Spectators
             of
             a
             Miracle
             actually
             
             wrought
             ,
             it
             would
             unquestionably
             lead
             them
             to
             assent
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             those
             that
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             abundance
             of
             such
             ,
             were
             never
             the
             better
             for
             them
             .
             They
             imagine
             that
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Life
             ,
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             been
             incredulous
             ;
             yet
             there
             were
             multitudes
             that
             all
             those
             things
             wrought
             nothing
             upon
             .
             And
             assuredly
             as
             Abraham
             told
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             last
             mentioned
             passage
             of
             St.
             
               Luke
               ,
               if
               men
               hear
               not
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             upon
             such
             satisfaction
             as
             God
             gives
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             believe
             upon
             such
             other
             as
             their
             curiosity
             or
             capricious
             humour
             demands
             ,
             no
             
               not
               if
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             unwillingness
             which
             is
             in
             them
             to
             believe
             that
             Evidence
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             will
             follow
             them
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             
             captious
             temper
             will
             except
             against
             their
             own
             demands
             ,
             and
             find
             evasions
             if
             their
             very
             Eyes
             were
             gratified
             ;
             for
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             extorted
             from
             men
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             thing
             make
             him
             believe
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Nor
             do
             they
             understand
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             these
             inducements
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             I
             principally
             consider
             in
             this
             place
             .
             If
             indeed
             the
             objects
             of
             these
             passions
             ,
             or
             the
             things
             expected
             in
             another
             World
             were
             mean
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             there
             were
             then
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             have
             any
             great
             force
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             despise
             a
             present
             World
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Or
             (
             supposing
             the
             objects
             as
             great
             as
             we
             can
             )
             if
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             hopes
             and
             fear
             were
             childish
             and
             
             vain
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             our
             fears
             were
             panick
             and
             unaccountable
             ,
             and
             our
             hopes
             mere
             sanguine
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             Romantick
             phancies
             ;
             then
             it
             were
             justly
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             if
             Almighty
             God
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             Religion
             ,
             he
             should
             give
             us
             better
             Evidence
             .
             But
             if
             both
             the
             things
             to
             be
             fear'd
             or
             expected
             in
             another
             World
             are
             vastly
             great
             and
             concerning
             ,
             if
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             real
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Evidence
             or
             assurance
             of
             their
             reality
             be
             reasonable
             too
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             madness
             ,
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             them
             by
             neglect
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whilest
             we
             fondly
             cavil
             to
             have
             our
             humour
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             these
             hopes
             and
             fears
             of
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             in
             another
             World
             are
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             indeed
             as
             well
             grounded
             as
             hopes
             and
             fears
             can
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             if
             there
             were
             
             more
             evidence
             than
             there
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             hopes
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             sense
             .
             And
             that
             the
             things
             thus
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             feared
             ,
             or
             expected
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             unspeakable
             moment
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             the
             evidence
             for
             them
             were
             less
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             all
             the
             wisdom
             in
             the
             World
             not
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             easily
             appear
             by
             this
             short
             and
             faint
             representation
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             good
             men
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             God
             Almighty
             promises
             them
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             than
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             without
             any
             pain
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             want
             or
             infirmity
             of
             Body
             ;
             with
             minds
             secure
             from
             danger
             ,
             free
             from
             temptation
             ,
             void
             of
             care
             ,
             incapable
             of
             fear
             ,
             errour
             or
             disorder
             ,
             together
             with
             serenity
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             unspeakable
             
             Joy
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             glorious
             Angels
             and
             good
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             where
             also
             they
             shall
             partake
             of
             a
             felicity
             as
             great
             as
             divine
             Goodness
             could
             design
             ,
             as
             his
             wisdom
             could
             contrive
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             effect
             for
             their
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             gives
             wicked
             men
             ground
             to
             expect
             and
             fear
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             exposed
             openly
             before
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             their
             hypocrisy
             ,
             lewdness
             ,
             folly
             and
             ingratitude
             being
             proved
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             thereupon
             be
             condemn'd
             to
             utter
             darkness
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             abandoned
             of
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             the
             Company
             indeed
             ,
             but
             the
             sport
             and
             triumph
             ,
             of
             infernal
             Spirits
             ,
             
             who
             shall
             make
             them
             the
             subjects
             of
             their
             malice
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             there
             live
             under
             the
             perpetual
             anguish
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             which
             like
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             shall
             prey
             upon
             them
             and
             burn
             them
             without
             remedy
             or
             remission
             of
             torment
             .
          
           
             Who
             now
             can
             doubt
             whether
             these
             things
             are
             of
             mighty
             influence
             upon
             the
             hearts
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             to
             incline
             them
             to
             Religion
             ?
             For
             can
             any
             man
             be
             so
             void
             of
             all
             manly
             discretion
             ,
             as
             to
             despise
             such
             an
             happiness
             as
             is
             promised
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             or
             so
             destitute
             of
             all
             sense
             as
             to
             be
             content
             to
             dwell
             with
             Everlasting
             burnings
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             wicked
             men
             ?
          
           
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             if
             Felix
             (
             a
             loose
             and
             debauched
             man
             )
             trembled
             when
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             to
             him
             
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               temperance
               
               and
               judgment
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Acts
             24.
             25.
             and
             it
             would
             be
             strange
             and
             prodigious
             fool-hardiness
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             that
             lives
             without
             regard
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             should
             at
             any
             time
             happen
             to
             consider
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             find
             a
             Convulsion
             within
             himself
             like
             that
             of
             
               Belshazzar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             5.
             6.
             when
             he
             saw
             
               the
               fingers
               of
               an
               hand
               writing
               upon
               the
               wall
               against
               him
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             the
             Text
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             
               his
               countenance
               was
               changed
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               troubled
               him
               ,
               the
               joints
               of
               his
               loins
               were
               loosed
               ,
               and
               his
               knees
               smote
               one
               against
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             For
             certainly
             the
             least
             impression
             ,
             which
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             can
             make
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             to
             render
             sin
             very
             uneasy
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             spoil
             his
             greatest
             jollities
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             every
             time
             he
             knowingly
             or
             willfully
             commits
             it
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             
               judges
               himself
               unworthy
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             but
             
             defies
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             
               treasures
               up
               against
               himself
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             And
             the
             reflection
             on
             this
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             prospect
             of
             death
             very
             terrible
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             shall
             come
             into
             Plea
             ,
             and
             when
             what
             before
             was
             only
             feared
             ,
             must
             now
             be
             felt
             and
             undergone
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             perpetual
             debauch
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hardly
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             avoid
             thinking
             of
             this
             unpleasant
             Subject
             ,
             since
             while
             he
             hath
             his
             senses
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             how
             daily
             that
             unacceptable
             Guest
             makes
             his
             approaches
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             Death
             be
             terrible
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             thenceforward
             life
             cannot
             be
             very
             comfortable
             ;
             for
             every
             accident
             will
             discompose
             him
             ,
             every
             Disease
             is
             dreaded
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Harbinger
             of
             that
             King
             of
             terrors
             ;
             his
             Spirits
             are
             convulsed
             ,
             his
             Joys
             are
             blasted
             ,
             
             his
             diversions
             afford
             him
             no
             relief
             ;
             he
             sees
             reason
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             is
             tempted
             basely
             to
             flatter
             and
             humour
             every
             man
             ,
             because
             every
             body
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             power
             to
             bring
             upon
             him
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             Calamities
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             Against
             all
             this
             there
             is
             no
             protection
             ,
             no
             Sanctuary
             but
             in
             Religion
             ;
             if
             the
             Sinner
             flee
             not
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             perishes
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             feels
             himself
             tormented
             before
             the
             time
             :
             this
             therefore
             he
             is
             mightily
             prest
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             terrors
             of
             another
             World.
             And
             although
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             fear
             (
             even
             of
             Hell
             it self
             ,
             )
             to
             make
             a
             man
             generously
             good
             ,
             because
             it
             only
             cramps
             his
             powers
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             a
             principle
             of
             action
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             caution
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             attended
             to
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             less
             evil
             ,
             wherein
             the
             first
             work
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             namely
             Reformation
             ,
             begins
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             Hope
             also
             in
             the
             other
             Scale
             ,
             it
             may
             happily
             not
             end
             there
             .
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               the
               law
            
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Ministry
             of
             fear
             and
             death
             )
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
               ,
               but
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
               did
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               we
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             hopes
             of
             that
             unspeakable
             felicity
             and
             glory
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shew'd
             before
             ,
             doth
             await
             all
             good
             men
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             man
             forget
             flesh
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             to
             despise
             danger
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             him
             above
             himself
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             Those
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             which
             are
             propounded
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             do
             
               make
               a
               man
               partaker
               of
               a
               divine
               nature
               .
            
             For
             great
             hopes
             raise
             brave
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             effect
             wonders
             .
          
           
           
             The
             mere
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             an
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             is
             of
             mighty
             efficacy
             to
             make
             me
             value
             my self
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             think
             my self
             made
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             permit
             me
             to
             drown
             this
             divine
             particle
             in
             drink
             and
             debauches
             ,
             nor
             exert
             it
             only
             in
             folly
             and
             buffonry
             ;
             but
             will
             prompt
             me
             to
             cultivate
             this
             immortal
             part
             ,
             to
             furnish
             it
             with
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             enjoy
             it
             the
             better
             in
             another
             World
             :
             To
             subdue
             my
             sensual
             inclinations
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             learn
             betimes
             to
             live
             like
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             to
             castigate
             my
             anger
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             fury
             and
             malice
             ,
             those
             unsociable
             vices
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             that
             peaceable
             conversation
             ,
             and
             Everlasting
             Friendship
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             thoughts
             of
             living
             for
             ever
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             man
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             the
             present
             life
             ,
             but
             will
             
             inable
             him
             to
             banish
             all
             servile
             fear
             ,
             to
             defy
             danger
             ,
             to
             flatter
             no
             bodies
             follies
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             no
             bodies
             vices
             ,
             but
             to
             dare
             to
             be
             good
             in
             spight
             of
             an
             evil
             Age
             ,
             and
             bad
             Examples
             .
             For
             what
             should
             cow
             him
             that
             hath
             this
             Armour
             of
             proof
             ,
             and
             is
             every
             way
             invulnerable
             ?
          
           
             The
             contemplation
             of
             those
             inestimable
             good
             things
             laid
             up
             for
             good
             men
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             able
             to
             restrain
             sensuality
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             treachery
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             self-denial
             very
             easy
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             a
             man
             so
             high
             above
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             only
             look
             down
             upon
             the
             things
             themselves
             with
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             men
             that
             dote
             upon
             them
             with
             wonder
             and
             pity
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             hopes
             given
             him
             of
             seeing
             and
             enjoying
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             will
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             
               John
               1.
               
               Epist
            
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             find
             himself
             powerfully
             obliged
             
               to
               purify
               himself
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             he
             that
             believes
             
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               such
               a
               rewarder
               of
               those
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             must
             needs
             find
             great
             inducements
             to
             seek
             and
             serve
             him
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             What
             particular
             Religion
             we
             should
             apply
             our selves
             to
             .
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             premisses
             discovered
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             highly
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             every
             mans
             wisdom
             and
             interest
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             ;
             We
             now
             proceed
             to
             inquire
             ,
             what
             mode
             or
             
             profession
             of
             Religion
             in
             special
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             apply
             himself
             to
             ,
             who
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             some
             men
             make
             the
             variety
             of
             Religions
             which
             they
             observe
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             an
             argument
             against
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             are
             so
             many
             forms
             of
             it
             that
             they
             cannot
             easily
             resolve
             which
             to
             addict
             themselves
             to
             ,
             these
             men
             (
             as
             they
             think
             very
             wisely
             )
             pitch
             upon
             none
             ,
             but
             fairly
             stand
             Neuters
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             prevention
             of
             this
             mischief
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             great
             Question
             before
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             these
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
            
             only
             an
             impious
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             foolish
             and
             frantick
             resolution
             to
             stand
             off
             from
             all
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             there
             are
             differences
             and
             disputes
             about
             it
             .
             For
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Men
             will
             not
             be
             content
             to
             go
             by
             that
             rule
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             conclude
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             meum
             and
             tuum
             ,
             or
             right
             and
             wrong
             in
             their
             Civil
             interests
             ,
             because
             they
             observe
             Lawyers
             to
             wrangle
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             different
             opinions
             in
             particular
             Cases
             ;
             nor
             because
             Physicians
             often
             disagree
             in
             their
             Judgments
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             will
             any
             discreet
             man
             refuse
             their
             assistance
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             let
             his
             Disease
             take
             its
             course
             :
             this
             objection
             therefore
             of
             sceptical
             men
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             mere
             pretence
             made
             use
             of
             to
             countenance
             their
             aversation
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             real
             Maxime
             of
             Reason
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             objection
             is
             foolishly
             or
             maliciously
             represented
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             things
             of
             Religion
             are
             very
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             dispute
             ,
             but
             are
             confessed
             and
             agreed
             in
             by
             
             all
             .
             Or
             if
             there
             be
             some
             points
             of
             moment
             disputed
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             such
             as
             are
             speculative
             ,
             not
             matters
             of
             practice
             .
             For
             who
             disputes
             whether
             God
             should
             be
             worshipped
             ?
             whether
             a
             man
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ?
             in
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             all
             discreet
             and
             well
             disposed
             men
             agree
             .
             Let
             the
             sceptical
             person
             therefore
             agree
             to
             these
             too
             ,
             and
             practise
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             let
             him
             be
             so
             ingenuous
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             his
             unwillingness
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             pretend
             to
             stumble
             at
             disputes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             who
             differ
             and
             dispute
             in
             several
             points
             ,
             agree
             notwithstanding
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             wisest
             and
             safest
             course
             to
             come
             to
             a
             resolution
             in
             Religion
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             particular
             disputes
             about
             it
             ,
             
             prove
             undeniably
             this
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             by
             confession
             of
             all
             Parties
             there
             is
             great
             moment
             in
             it
             ;
             because
             there
             could
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             either
             the
             one
             side
             or
             the
             other
             should
             trouble
             themselves
             ,
             and
             raise
             such
             heats
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             both
             are
             satisfied
             of
             the
             great
             consequence
             of
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             is
             it
             which
             makes
             them
             be
             so
             nice
             ,
             curious
             and
             critical
             ,
             about
             the
             very
             punctilioes
             of
             it
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             stands
             neutral
             ,
             and
             holds
             off
             from
             all
             Religion
             upon
             pretence
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             mistake
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             perswasions
             ,
             runs
             into
             the
             most
             fatal
             mistake
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             most
             desperate
             condition
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             becomes
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             under
             a
             mistaken
             
             zeal
             or
             a
             false
             opinion
             ,
             he
             is
             certainly
             a
             lost
             man
             who
             hath
             no
             Zeal
             or
             Religion
             at
             all
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             certain
             ,
             all
             perswasions
             cannot
             be
             right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             must
             miscarry
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             real
             foundation
             for
             Religion
             in
             general
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             Sceptist
             cannot
             be
             saved
             (
             whoever
             be
             damned
             )
             who
             entertains
             no
             perswasion
             at
             all
             .
             Therefore
             as
             it
             is
             better
             uncertainly
             to
             erre
             ,
             than
             certainly
             to
             perish
             ;
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             wiser
             course
             to
             determine
             our selves
             someway
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             disputes
             ,
             than
             gravely
             to
             doubt
             our selves
             into
             Hell
             by
             a
             phantastical
             neutrality
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             very
             dangerous
             and
             absurd
             resolution
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Religion
             ,
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             mistake
             the
             right
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             much
             better
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
             to
             be
             such
             Latitudinarians
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             it
             indifferent
             what
             Religion
             a
             man
             be
             of
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             zealous
             and
             devout
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             unless
             we
             could
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             
               broad
               way
            
             was
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             certainly
             false
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             a
             very
             bad
             Religion
             indeed
             which
             is
             not
             better
             than
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             faintest
             hopes
             are
             better
             than
             utter
             desperation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             without
             fervour
             and
             devotion
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             a
             mans
             perswasion
             ,
             no
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             good
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             will
             signify
             any
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             of
             a
             devout
             temper
             hath
             the
             ground
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             a
             foundation
             for
             good
             institution
             to
             work
             upon
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             Religion
             speaks
             something
             more
             than
             to
             be
             in
             earnest
             ,
             and
             Piety
             requires
             more
             than
             a
             good
             intention
             .
             For
             unless
             that
             honest
             
             temper
             be
             cultivated
             and
             improved
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             forth
             nothing
             but
             wild
             fruit
             ;
             that
             zeal
             must
             be
             governed
             and
             conducted
             by
             good
             principles
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             betray
             a
             man
             to
             presumption
             ,
             to
             superstition
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             thousand
             irregularities
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             set
             to
             run
             a
             race
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             case
             it
             is
             not
             only
             speed
             ,
             but
             the
             keeping
             the
             exact
             course
             withal
             ,
             that
             intitles
             to
             the
             reward
             .
             He
             that
             runs
             wrong
             ,
             the
             more
             hast
             he
             makes
             ,
             the
             worse
             is
             his
             speed
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             more
             to
             undo
             again
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             any
             reflection
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             and
             consequently
             very
             pitiful
             to
             the
             well-meant
             errors
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             for
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             just
             also
             ,
             not
             so
             soft
             and
             fond
             as
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             
             whatsoever
             is
             well
             meant
             towards
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             whatever
             men
             phansy
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             requires
             and
             expects
             those
             be
             complied
             withal
             by
             such
             as
             he
             rewards
             with
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Question
             which
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             is
             very
             serious
             and
             necessary
             ,
             viz.
             how
             amidst
             such
             variety
             of
             perswasions
             or
             forms
             of
             Religion
             as
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             make
             a
             right
             choice
             ,
             and
             know
             which
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             he
             ought
             to
             determine
             himself
             upon
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             assoiling
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             difficult
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             if
             God
             will
             be
             served
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             taken
             some
             course
             or
             other
             for
             the
             discovery
             and
             interpreting
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             they
             may
             have
             
             a
             rule
             to
             govern
             their
             devotions
             by
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             beyond
             dispute
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             and
             but
             three
             things
             which
             can
             with
             any
             colour
             of
             probability
             pretend
             to
             give
             us
             aim
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             viz.
             natural
             light
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             difficulty
             comes
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             three
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             and
             govern
             our selves
             by
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             namely
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             natural
             reason
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             able
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             discover
             to
             us
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             us
             also
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Attributes
             and
             perfections
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             lay
             a
             general
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             (
             as
             we
             have
             briefly
             shewed
             already
             )
             but
             it
             can
             neither
             discover
             all
             the
             divine
             perfections
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             infinite
             and
             beyond
             our
             comprehension
             ,
             
             nor
             much
             less
             penetrate
             the
             depths
             of
             his
             counsels
             ,
             or
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             we
             also
             noted
             before
             )
             he
             is
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             necessary
             measures
             ,
             but
             freely
             chuses
             as
             it
             pleases
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             
               as
               no
               man
               knows
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               man
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ,
            
             so
             much
             less
             can
             any
             man
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             till
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             design
             of
             Religion
             being
             to
             please
             and
             propitiate
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             man
             should
             pretend
             to
             know
             what
             will
             fully
             do
             that
             by
             natural
             reason
             .
             Consequently
             not
             only
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             but
             the
             modern
             Theists
             ,
             and
             that
             Sect
             of
             men
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             attain
             happiness
             by
             the
             natural
             notions
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             light
             within
             them
             ;
             must
             miserably
             be
             bewildered
             whilest
             they
             
             follow
             so
             imperfect
             and
             uncertain
             a
             Guide
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             namely
             a
             private
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             divine
             majesty
             could
             (
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             )
             have
             conducted
             men
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             led
             them
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             hand
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             dictating
             his
             own
             will
             to
             their
             minds
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             as
             little
             reason
             to
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             in
             extraordinary
             Cases
             he
             hath
             done
             so
             in
             former
             times
             :
             but
             that
             this
             should
             be
             his
             ordinary
             and
             standing
             course
             ,
             is
             not
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             we
             cannot
             now
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             of
             men
             either
             have
             experience
             of
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             because
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             such
             immediate
             Revelation
             could
             be
             of
             no
             further
             use
             than
             to
             that
             particular
             person
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             
             made
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             would
             be
             like
             the
             white
             stone
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               17.
               which
               no
               man
               knows
               what
               is
               written
               upon
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               receives
               it
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             very
             person
             himself
             that
             should
             pretend
             to
             it
             could
             not
             secure
             himself
             from
             illusion
             ,
             but
             might
             easily
             mistake
             the
             Idols
             of
             his
             own
             phancy
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             illusions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             the
             dictates
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             (
             as
             we
             find
             by
             sad
             experience
             that
             many
             have
             done
             )
             unless
             there
             were
             withal
             a
             constant
             succession
             of
             Miracles
             to
             assure
             their
             minds
             that
             it
             was
             the
             divine
             impression
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             natural
             reason
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             discover
             sufficiently
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ;
             it
             remains
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             that
             which
             must
             be
             our
             guide
             in
             the
             way
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             attain
             the
             Salvation
             expected
             
             in
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             then
             is
             that
             provision
             God
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             for
             our
             weakness
             and
             ignorance
             .
             This
             is
             the
             transcript
             of
             the
             divine
             mind
             ,
             a
             light
             that
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             divine
             wisdom
             designed
             to
             guide
             us
             through
             all
             the
             maze
             of
             disputes
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             us
             of
             all
             the
             important
             questions
             that
             concern
             our
             eternal
             interest
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             fitted
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             consults
             it
             with
             a
             mind
             free
             from
             prejudices
             and
             anticipation
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             miss
             his
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Nor
             shall
             such
             a
             man
             as
             is
             disposed
             
               to
               receive
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               as
               a
               little
               Child
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             comes
             with
             a
             mind
             willing
             to
             learn
             and
             be
             convinced
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             temper
             applies
             himself
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             need
             either
             the
             pretended
             infallibility
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             or
             
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             interpret
             it
             to
             him
             :
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             God
             is
             as
             able
             to
             express
             his
             mind
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             these
             are
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             resolved
             to
             be
             obscure
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             any
             purpose
             to
             consult
             them
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             more
             privy
             to
             his
             secret
             counsels
             than
             we
             our selves
             are
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             consistent
             either
             with
             the
             goodness
             or
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             order
             matters
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             betray'd
             to
             any
             capital
             error
             (
             so
             as
             to
             indanger
             his
             Salvation
             )
             who
             applies
             himself
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             comes
             qualified
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             such
             ordinary
             means
             as
             are
             afforded
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             not
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             notwithstanding
             both
             the
             perfection
             and
             perspicuity
             of
             his
             rule
             ,
             may
             erre
             in
             some
             
             smaller
             matters
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             they
             should
             be
             either
             such
             as
             will
             abuse
             him
             in
             the
             great
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             rules
             of
             a
             good
             Life
             ;
             he
             can
             neither
             mistake
             the
             Object
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             nor
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             indanger
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Salvation
             .
             For
             this
             will
             direct
             him
             to
             a
             Religion
             plain
             and
             easy
             ,
             humble
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             reasonable
             and
             hearty
             ;
             a
             Religion
             that
             neither
             imposes
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             countenances
             a
             bold
             presumption
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             men
             devout
             without
             superstition
             ,
             and
             holy
             without
             arrogance
             or
             pretending
             to
             merit
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             impartially
             consulted
             ,
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             Religion
             that
             shall
             neither
             consist
             of
             speculations
             ,
             and
             be
             opinionative
             and
             fanatical
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             nor
             made
             up
             of
             external
             shew
             and
             pomp
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             avoids
             both
             extreams
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             More
             particular
             Directions
             for
             the
             setling
             a
             mans
             mind
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             it
             be
             never
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             was
             both
             composed
             and
             preserved
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             mens
             guidance
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             its
             great
             perspicuity
             and
             sufficiency
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             yet
             (
             as
             I
             intimated
             before
             )
             prejudice
             of
             mind
             is
             able
             to
             defeat
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             :
             therefore
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             great
             use
             that
             the
             
             following
             particulars
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             that
             would
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             thereby
             discover
             the
             true
             lineaments
             of
             Religion
             ,
             let
             him
             make
             inquiry
             after
             the
             most
             antient
             and
             the
             most
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             indulge
             his
             curiosity
             so
             as
             to
             be
             taken
             either
             with
             novelty
             ,
             or
             singularity
             ;
             for
             each
             of
             those
             will
             lead
             him
             aside
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             notes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             oldest
             Religion
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             much
             the
             truer
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             before
             the
             Devil
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Jerem.
             6.
             16.
             directs
             the
             people
             
               to
               inquire
               for
               the
               good
               old
               way
               ,
               and
               walk
               therein
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               find
               rest
               to
               their
               souls
            
             ;
             and
             for
             Christianity
             in
             particular
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             
             that
             depends
             upon
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             After-ages
             should
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             improvement
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             new
             revelation
             .
             Whilst
             God
             is
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             Heaven
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             same
             tenor
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             new
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             all
             new
             lights
             go
             for
             
               Ignes
               fatui
            
             ,
             and
             mere
             meteors
             ,
             that
             serve
             to
             no
             purpose
             but
             to
             bewilder
             men
             ;
             he
             that
             seeks
             for
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             let
             him
             neither
             content
             himself
             to
             look
             back
             to
             41
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ;
             nor
             500.
             years
             backward
             to
             a
             dark
             Age
             ,
             as
             others
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             inquire
             for
             a
             Religion
             as
             old
             as
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             observe
             in
             what
             Rules
             it
             was
             delivered
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Examples
             it
             first
             shew'd
             it self
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             note
             of
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             Universality
             ;
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             
             the
             true
             Religion
             is
             the
             most
             truly
             Catholick
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             intended
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             Religion
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             he
             instituted
             Christianity
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             agree
             with
             all
             times
             and
             ages
             ,
             fit
             all
             Countries
             and
             Climates
             ,
             suit
             all
             Constitutions
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             subsist
             under
             whatsoever
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             Civil
             polity
             it
             should
             meet
             with
             .
          
           
             Those
             therefore
             who
             model
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             peculiar
             fashion
             of
             some
             one
             Country
             ,
             or
             frame
             a
             notion
             of
             it
             which
             requires
             a
             certain
             complexion
             and
             temper
             of
             Body
             ;
             (
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             make
             some
             austerities
             essential
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             all
             cannot
             comply
             with
             )
             or
             that
             describe
             a
             Religion
             for
             the
             Cloyster
             ,
             and
             not
             adequate
             to
             common
             Life
             ;
             or
             that
             model
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             must
             
             have
             the
             Civil
             Government
             submitted
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             cannot
             subsist
             ;
             or
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             confine
             it
             to
             narrow
             bounds
             ,
             or
             Canton
             it
             into
             separate
             parties
             :
             none
             of
             these
             understand
             the
             true
             genius
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             take
             the
             measures
             of
             Religion
             from
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             that
             would
             make
             a
             right
             choice
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             must
             not
             take
             it
             upon
             publick
             Faith
             ,
             or
             be
             determined
             by
             common
             fame
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             regard
             the
             loud
             shouts
             and
             acclamations
             of
             the
             vulgar
             .
             For
             they
             are
             generally
             sworn
             Enemies
             to
             sober
             reason
             ,
             as
             being
             moved
             more
             by
             heat
             than
             light
             ,
             and
             governed
             by
             sense
             and
             phancy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             entertain
             any
             great
             esteem
             for
             a
             modest
             ,
             sedate
             ,
             manly
             and
             rational
             Religion
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             infinitely
             dote
             upon
             all
             the
             tricks
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Enthusiasm
             ;
             and
             those
             two
             
             do
             so
             wholly
             govern
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             receive
             no
             impression
             of
             Religion
             where
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             doth
             not
             strike
             their
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Superstition
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             efficacy
             of
             that
             upon
             common
             minds
             ,
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             If
             they
             see
             a
             man
             so
             extreamly
             scrupulous
             ,
             that
             he
             finds
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             a
             knot
             in
             a
             Bullrush
             ;
             so
             squeamish
             and
             strait-laced
             ,
             that
             he
             becomes
             a
             burden
             to
             himself
             and
             all
             about
             him
             ;
             so
             infinitely
             full
             of
             doubts
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             that
             he
             scandalizes
             Religion
             by
             his
             impertinency
             ,
             and
             renders
             God
             Almighty
             a
             very
             unbenign
             and
             severe
             Majesty
             :
             such
             a
             man
             notwithstanding
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             cried
             up
             as
             a
             great
             Saint
             ,
             although
             in
             greater
             matters
             perhaps
             he
             gives
             himself
             more
             liberty
             than
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             they
             observe
             a
             man
             pretend
             to
             great
             austerity
             and
             mortification
             
             by
             the
             carelessness
             of
             his
             habit
             ,
             dejectedness
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             or
             other
             peculiarity
             of
             his
             garb
             ,
             as
             wearing
             an
             hair
             shirt
             ,
             or
             girt
             with
             a
             rope
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             also
             macerate
             himself
             with
             Fasting
             ,
             or
             whip
             himself
             till
             the
             blood
             comes
             ,
             or
             use
             any
             such
             severity
             towards
             himself
             ,
             they
             are
             strangely
             affected
             with
             this
             pageant
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             alone
             are
             security
             enough
             to
             them
             that
             he
             is
             an
             holy
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             best
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Thus
             no
             doubt
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             26.
             
             )
             prayed
             from
             Morning
             to
             Mid-day
             ,
             made
             horrible
             outcries
             ,
             and
             used
             antick
             postures
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             a
             blind
             Zeal
             ,
             cut
             themselves
             with
             Knives
             and
             Lancets
             ,
             had
             a
             mighty
             veneration
             amongst
             the
             rabble
             of
             superstitious
             Israelites
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Prophet
             Elijah
             ,
             with
             all
             
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             very
             great
             austerity
             of
             conversation
             too
             ,
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             what
             by
             their
             demure
             and
             mortified
             looks
             ,
             disfigured
             Faces
             ,
             and
             outward
             appearance
             of
             Sanctimony
             ;
             what
             by
             their
             broad
             phylacteries
             ,
             and
             fringes
             of
             their
             Garments
             ,
             beset
             with
             sharp
             thorns
             to
             prick
             and
             vex
             them
             ;
             what
             with
             long
             Prayers
             and
             frequent
             Fastings
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Artifices
             ,
             they
             so
             led
             the
             people
             by
             the
             Nose
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             temper
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             nay
             Miracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             were
             scarce
             sufficient
             to
             procure
             their
             attention
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             also
             with
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             that
             raises
             the
             admiration
             ,
             and
             captivates
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             generality
             as
             much
             or
             more
             than
             superstition
             .
             If
             a
             man
             pretend
             
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             extraordinary
             Communications
             from
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ;
             if
             he
             now
             and
             then
             either
             feel
             or
             can
             counterfeit
             raptures
             and
             transports
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             turns
             he
             shall
             be
             sometimes
             as
             it
             were
             snatcht
             up
             to
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             be
             cast
             down
             to
             Hell
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             these
             fits
             he
             can
             talk
             non-sense
             confidently
             ,
             can
             make
             vehement
             harangues
             against
             pride
             ,
             formality
             ,
             or
             superstition
             ;
             if
             he
             make
             shew
             of
             extraordinary
             Zeal
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             pride
             or
             insolency
             to
             speak
             ill
             of
             his
             Betters
             ,
             to
             slight
             all
             ordinary
             Forms
             and
             censure
             the
             Government
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             either
             an
             horrible
             Voice
             ,
             or
             an
             oily
             melting
             tone
             ,
             an
             artificial
             Countenance
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             motion
             of
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             especially
             hath
             the
             trick
             to
             resemble
             an
             Epilepsy
             in
             all
             this
             Legerdemain
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             speaks
             evil
             of
             dignities
             ,
             
             he
             shall
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             the
             zeal
             and
             spirit
             of
             Elias
             ,
             but
             unquestionably
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             admired
             ,
             if
             not
             adored
             ,
             by
             inconsiderate
             people
             .
             When
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             sober
             reason
             ,
             wise
             conversation
             ,
             and
             grave
             Piety
             ,
             shall
             signify
             nothing
             but
             form
             and
             carnality
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             as
             I
             intimated
             before
             )
             such
             things
             as
             I
             last
             named
             ,
             commend
             themselves
             only
             to
             a
             sedate
             mind
             ,
             and
             a
             considerative
             temper
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             bear
             strongly
             upon
             the
             senses
             and
             the
             phancies
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             away
             the
             vulgar
             .
          
           
             He
             therefore
             that
             would
             not
             have
             his
             devout
             intention
             abused
             ,
             must
             not
             suffer
             the
             multitude
             to
             chuse
             his
             Religion
             for
             him
             ,
             nor
             take
             it
             upon
             trust
             from
             publick
             fame
             and
             noise
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             decide
             this
             case
             by
             the
             poll
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             
             sure
             to
             have
             shadow
             for
             substance
             ,
             and
             either
             imbrace
             a
             Religion
             made
             up
             of
             paint
             and
             varnish
             ,
             or
             else
             one
             animated
             only
             by
             a
             spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             that
             would
             make
             a
             right
             choice
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             content
             to
             follow
             the
             measures
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             therein
             ,
             must
             resolve
             with
             himself
             ,
             not
             to
             seek
             for
             ,
             or
             pitch
             upon
             such
             a
             way
             as
             will
             put
             him
             to
             the
             least
             pains
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             least
             trouble
             ;
             but
             be
             willing
             to
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             conflict
             with
             any
             difficulty
             that
             he
             may
             save
             his
             Soul
             ;
             for
             pretended
             easy
             Religions
             are
             like
             Mountebanks
             Cures
             ,
             deceitful
             and
             palliative
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             have
             the
             folly
             to
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             a
             Religion
             consisting
             of
             mere
             Faith
             ,
             without
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             good
             Life
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Party
             ,
             Sect
             or
             
             Church
             will
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             is
             strange
             our
             Saviour
             should
             bid
             us
             
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               :
            
             for
             it
             would
             be
             a
             wonder
             if
             any
             should
             miss
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             these
             terms
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             be
             so
             sottish
             ,
             they
             deserve
             to
             perish
             without
             pity
             .
          
           
             Others
             there
             are
             that
             entertain
             a
             conceit
             of
             getting
             to
             Heaven
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             by
             purchasing
             an
             Indulgence
             ,
             or
             by
             hiring
             a
             Priest
             to
             say
             Prayers
             for
             the
             man
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             at
             the
             trouble
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             whilst
             he
             was
             alive
             ;
             or
             by
             getting
             a
             plenary
             absolution
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             at
             the
             last
             gasp
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             voluptuous
             and
             compendious
             ways
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             seeks
             out
             such
             expedients
             as
             these
             ,
             argues
             that
             he
             hath
             some
             little
             love
             to
             himself
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             loth
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             but
             
             that
             he
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             towards
             God
             or
             Virtue
             ;
             and
             indeed
             demonstrates
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             worthy
             notion
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             apprehension
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             Nay
             ,
             he
             gives
             evidence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             as
             much
             in
             love
             with
             his
             sins
             as
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             both
             saved
             together
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             that
             when
             we
             shall
             appear
             at
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             receive
             our
             Doom
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               things
               done
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               evil
            
             ;
             not
             according
             to
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             for
             us
             when
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             much
             less
             according
             to
             what
             others
             have
             either
             officiously
             or
             mercenarily
             performed
             for
             us
             .
             All
             such
             methods
             are
             Cheats
             ,
             the
             artifices
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             constitute
             only
             a
             Religion
             for
             an
             Epicure
             ,
             but
             are
             
             as
             far
             ,
             as
             Hell
             is
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               his
               yoke
               is
               easy
               ,
               and
               his
               burthen
               light
               ,
            
             but
             that
             is
             spoken
             either
             comparatively
             to
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ,
             especially
             considered
             with
             the
             additional
             impositions
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               laid
               heavy
               burdens
               upon
               others
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               buckle
               under
               them
               themselves
            
             ;
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             great
             assistance
             and
             mighty
             incouragement
             which
             those
             men
             shall
             meet
             with
             that
             apply
             themselves
             in
             earnest
             to
             Christianity
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             considerable
             difficulty
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             first
             Lesson
             of
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
               must
               deny
               himself
            
             .
             Nor
             would
             our
             Saviour
             have
             required
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             
               our
               right
               eye
               or
               right
               hand
               offend
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               pluck
               out
               the
               
               one
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               other
               ,
               that
            
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Cautions
             against
             some
             opinions
             which
             are
             hindrances
             both
             of
             an
             Holy
             and
             of
             a
             Comfortable
             Life
             .
          
           
             WHen
             a
             man
             hath
             setled
             his
             Principles
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             good
             choice
             of
             his
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             towards
             an
             Holy
             and
             a
             Comfortable
             Life
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             several
             vulgar
             opinions
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             not
             carefully
             avoided
             will
             have
             an
             unhappy
             influence
             upon
             both
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             expedient
             he
             should
             be
             cautioned
             against
             them
             ;
             especially
             such
             as
             those
             whereof
             
             I
             will
             here
             give
             a
             Catalogue
             in
             the
             particulars
             following
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             will
             premise
             this
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             although
             some
             of
             the
             opinions
             that
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             seem
             only
             mere
             speculations
             in
             the
             first
             view
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             may
             go
             no
             further
             with
             some
             persons
             ,
             whose
             singular
             probity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             may
             antidote
             them
             against
             the
             malignity
             of
             such
             tenets
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             and
             the
             genuine
             consequences
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             shall
             now
             be
             made
             appear
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Therefore
             let
             him
             that
             would
             make
             a
             due
             improvement
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             allowing
             himself
             to
             pry
             too
             curiously
             into
             the
             secret
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             marshalling
             too
             confidently
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             arguing
             presumptuously
             
             concerning
             his
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             question
             with
             me
             but
             that
             God
             Almighty
             foreknew
             from
             all
             Eternity
             whatsoever
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             after
             times
             ;
             and
             let
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             also
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             same
             Eternity
             he
             decreed
             with
             himself
             whatsoever
             he
             would
             afterwards
             effect
             or
             permit
             ;
             nay
             let
             us
             moreover
             suppose
             he
             hath
             expresly
             determined
             with
             himself
             who
             shall
             be
             saved
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             only
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             whom
             he
             hath
             so
             decreed
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             those
             shall
             certainly
             be
             damned
             whom
             he
             hath
             past
             such
             a
             Decree
             upon
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             the
             proper
             and
             only
             reasonable
             use
             we
             can
             make
             of
             these
             suppositions
             ,
             is
             to
             admire
             the
             Divine
             Eternity
             ,
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Power
             and
             Omniscience
             ;
             here
             is
             
             neither
             matter
             for
             our
             curiosity
             nor
             for
             our
             reason
             to
             descant
             upon
             :
             not
             for
             our
             curiosity
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             plainly
             impossible
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             particular
             import
             of
             those
             Decrees
             is
             ,
             or
             whom
             they
             concern
             ;
             and
             less
             for
             our
             reason
             ,
             since
             if
             we
             will
             argue
             any
             thing
             hence
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             no
             better
             than
             deducing
             conclusions
             from
             unknown
             premisses
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             prying
             into
             these
             Cabinet
             Counsels
             (
             besides
             the
             folly
             and
             immodesty
             of
             it
             )
             tends
             to
             very
             ill
             purposes
             ,
             for
             it
             certainly
             either
             blows
             men
             up
             with
             presumption
             ,
             or
             casts
             them
             headlong
             into
             desperation
             .
             The
             sanguine
             ,
             and
             confident
             ,
             and
             self-applauding
             ,
             are
             filled
             with
             vain
             hopes
             by
             these
             speculations
             ;
             and
             the
             modest
             ,
             melancholy
             and
             despondent
             tempers
             ,
             are
             inclined
             to
             despair
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             arguing
             and
             drawing
             
             consequences
             of
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             from
             thence
             ,
             contradicts
             the
             design
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             charges
             us
             
               to
               work
               out
               our
               own
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             and
             to
             use
             
               diligence
               to
               make
               our
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
            
             ;
             Nay
             it
             turns
             into
             ridicule
             all
             the
             Exhortations
             ,
             threatnings
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             doth
             God
             perswade
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             irrevocably
             determined
             our
             fate
             with
             himself
             ?
             It
             discourages
             all
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             all
             comfort
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             since
             it
             will
             be
             labour
             in
             vain
             :
             it
             baffles
             Conscience
             whensoever
             it
             either
             checks
             us
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             would
             comfort
             us
             for
             doing
             virtuously
             ;
             for
             what
             matter
             is
             it
             what
             Conscience
             saith
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             decreed
             ?
             it
             renders
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             great
             day
             of
             judgment
             a
             mere
             piece
             of
             empty
             pomp
             and
             pageantry
             ,
             seeing
             mens
             Cases
             are
             
             all
             decided
             before-hand
             ;
             nay
             it
             makes
             the
             very
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Propitiation
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             to
             be
             illusory
             and
             insignificant
             things
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             men
             are
             saved
             or
             damned
             antecedently
             to
             his
             undertaking
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             any
             man
             will
             be
             so
             desperately
             absurd
             and
             fool-hardy
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             nevertheless
             Gods
             Decrees
             are
             irrevocable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             be
             decreed
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             be
             saved
             without
             more
             ado
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             be
             decreed
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             I
             must
             perish
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             help
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             use
             means
             seeing
             I
             shall
             but
             strive
             against
             the
             stream
             ;
             my
             Doom
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             bewail
             my
             hard
             fortune
             ,
             but
             cannot
             reverse
             it
             .
             I
             would
             only
             further
             ask
             such
             a
             man
             this
             plain
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             How
             he
             came
             to
             
             perswade
             himself
             that
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             decreed
             to
             save
             and
             damn
             men
             right
             or
             wrong
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             whether
             they
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Jesus
             or
             no.
             Forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             harbours
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             contradicts
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             represents
             him
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             hateful
             Being
             imaginable
             ;
             a
             Being
             that
             hath
             only
             power
             and
             will
             ,
             but
             hath
             neither
             love
             nor
             hatred
             ,
             neither
             wisdom
             ,
             justice
             nor
             goodness
             in
             him
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             hath
             no
             esteem
             for
             Faith
             ,
             Virtue
             or
             Piety
             ,
             no
             sense
             of
             gratitude
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             nor
             any
             aversation
             to
             baseness
             and
             villany
             ;
             but
             as
             if
             he
             were
             an
             unmoved
             ,
             rigid
             Idol
             ,
             is
             inflexible
             by
             any
             repentance
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             tears
             ,
             addresses
             and
             importunities
             ,
             and
             insensible
             of
             ,
             and
             unprovoked
             by
             all
             the
             affronts
             and
             insolencies
             
             that
             can
             be
             done
             to
             him
             :
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             that
             can
             think
             thus
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             easily
             believe
             him
             to
             have
             set
             a
             mean
             value
             upon
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             only
             Son
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             up
             to
             Death
             to
             no
             purpose
             upon
             the
             aforesaid
             supposition
             .
             Now
             unless
             all
             this
             be
             true
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             )
             there
             can
             be
             no
             colour
             nor
             foundation
             for
             such
             an
             horrid
             and
             barbarous
             opinion
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             false
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             easily
             be
             led
             into
             this
             Scriptural
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             divine
             Decrees
             ,
             viz.
             that
             as
             he
             decreed
             from
             all
             Eternity
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             he
             then
             also
             determined
             that
             as
             many
             as
             should
             believe
             on
             him
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             should
             be
             damned
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             what
             if
             we
             find
             it
             to
             follow
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             Omniscience
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             foreknow
             the
             
             individual
             persons
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             determinations
             ,
             that
             only
             such
             and
             no
             other
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             namely
             ,
             those
             he
             hath
             decreed
             to
             it
             ;
             yet
             then
             it
             will
             be
             evidently
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             gaze
             up
             to
             Gods
             Decrees
             :
             for
             then
             whatever
             hath
             been
             written
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             cannot
             contradict
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             good
             and
             holy
             man
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             I
             shall
             be
             damned
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             is
             plain
             before
             me
             :
             for
             in
             this
             case
             I
             have
             nothing
             further
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             which
             God
             affords
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             into
             my
             own
             heart
             and
             life
             for
             my
             Evidences
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Thus
             as
             the
             wise
             Persian
             ,
             who
             sooner
             found
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             by
             turning
             himself
             towards
             the
             Western
             Hills
             ,
             than
             
             he
             that
             fixing
             his
             Eyes
             upon
             the
             East
             ,
             expected
             to
             see
             the
             Sun
             it self
             :
             so
             we
             shall
             sooner
             find
             the
             beams
             of
             divine
             favour
             in
             the
             reverse
             and
             reflection
             of
             them
             upon
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             presumptuous
             prying
             into
             his
             secret
             purposes
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             truth
             will
             ingage
             men
             in
             all
             care
             and
             caution
             ,
             in
             all
             diligence
             and
             humility
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             till
             they
             gradually
             improve
             into
             a
             state
             of
             holiness
             and
             comfort
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             assurance
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             course
             which
             the
             Apostle
             leads
             us
             to
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               God
               standeth
               sure
               ,
               having
               his
               seal
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               God
               knows
               from
               Eternity
               whom
               he
               
               intends
               to
               save
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               shall
               eventually
               be
               saved
               and
               none
               else
               ,
               but
               our
               hope
               and
               comfort
               cannot
               be
               built
               upon
               unknown
               principles
               ,
               such
               as
               only
               are
               recorded
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               counterpart
               of
               an
               holy
               life
               ,
               or
               a
               conformity
               to
               those
               conditions
               which
               God
               hath
               expressed
               in
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               a
               Copy
               from
               the
               Original
               ,
               kept
               in
               his
               own
               bosom
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             dangerous
             mistake
             which
             we
             ought
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             ,
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Grace
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             When
             men
             unreasonably
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             do
             all
             for
             them
             in
             the
             business
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             indeavours
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             go
             about
             it
             ;
             our
             part
             is
             only
             to
             wait
             Gods
             time
             of
             working
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             moves
             ,
             
             the
             business
             will
             be
             done
             without
             more
             ado
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             all
             our
             diligence
             is
             discharged
             as
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             even
             our
             Prayers
             too
             (
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             consistent
             with
             it self
             )
             :
             for
             according
             to
             this
             opinion
             ,
             if
             ever
             men
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             dragged
             thither
             by
             Omnipotency
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Mahumet
             expect
             to
             be
             by
             the
             hair
             of
             their
             heads
             .
             )
          
           
             Now
             though
             it
             be
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             owing
             
               to
               the
               father
               of
               lights
               from
               whom
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               cometh
               ,
            
             forasmuch
             as
             
               he
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             can
             never
             magnify
             grace
             enough
             ,
             nor
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             (
             without
             making
             machines
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             nonsense
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             God
             needs
             not
             that
             we
             should
             tell
             a
             lie
             for
             him
             ,
             nor
             would
             have
             us
             
             slander
             his
             Creation
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             since
             he
             doth
             not
             destroy
             the
             man
             when
             he
             makes
             a
             Christian
             .
             So
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             before
             )
             he
             charges
             us
             to
             
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               ,
            
             and
             to
             use
             all
             
               our
               diligence
               to
               make
               our
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             Which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             intend
             to
             supersede
             our
             powers
             when
             he
             repairs
             our
             natures
             ;
             and
             that
             although
             he
             made
             us
             without
             our
             own
             activity
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             save
             us
             without
             our
             own
             indeavours
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             always
             represents
             to
             us
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             working
             good
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             exciting
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             by
             assisting
             and
             strengthening
             our
             faculties
             ,
             and
             by
             cooperating
             with
             us
             ,
             not
             by
             over-bearing
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             for
             us
             without
             us
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             that
             man
             who
             dreams
             
             of
             being
             carried
             to
             Heaven
             by
             Omnipotency
             ,
             without
             his
             own
             concurrence
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             any
             incouragement
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             hope
             that
             ever
             he
             shall
             come
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             he
             shall
             never
             see
             that
             happy
             estate
             ,
             unless
             it
             please
             the
             divine
             mercy
             to
             make
             him
             so
             early
             sensible
             of
             this
             fatal
             errour
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             timely
             repent
             and
             pursue
             the
             right
             way
             thither
             .
             For
             he
             that
             expects
             to
             attain
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             by
             Miracle
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             Miracle
             indeed
             if
             he
             come
             thither
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             fond
             opinion
             is
             as
             mischievous
             as
             it
             is
             unscriptural
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             apparently
             deprives
             a
             man
             of
             all
             the
             comfortable
             reflections
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             upon
             whatsoever
             (
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             he
             hath
             obtained
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             equals
             the
             condition
             and
             character
             of
             the
             most
             slothful
             
             Epicure
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             most
             generous
             and
             industrious
             ;
             but
             especially
             as
             it
             disposes
             men
             to
             slight
             all
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             good
             reason
             :
             for
             if
             this
             opinion
             be
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             insignificant
             and
             collusory
             .
             It
             also
             tempts
             men
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             regret
             or
             remorse
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             they
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             it
             perfectly
             betrays
             them
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             making
             way
             for
             whatsoever
             temptation
             he
             will
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             use
             of
             .
             For
             the
             man
             of
             this
             perswasion
             (
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             make
             resistance
             )
             is
             bound
             by
             his
             own
             principles
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             himself
             useless
             trouble
             ,
             to
             strike
             Sail
             and
             surrender
             upon
             the
             first
             assault
             or
             Summons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             dangerous
             opinion
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             cautioned
             
             against
             ,
             is
             a
             mistaken
             notion
             of
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ;
             this
             at
             first
             mention
             of
             it
             may
             seem
             of
             kin
             to
             that
             which
             I
             last
             spoke
             of
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             intend
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             ,
             viz.
             when
             men
             do
             not
             altogether
             discourage
             their
             own
             indeavours
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             natural
             impotency
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             yet
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             some
             certain
             sins
             in
             particular
             are
             so
             necessary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             allow
             of
             them
             under
             the
             favourable
             notion
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             pardon
             them
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             such
             things
             as
             pitiable
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             of
             men
             cannot
             be
             altogether
             free
             from
             ,
             and
             which
             infinite
             goodness
             therefore
             so
             far
             considers
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             wilful
             or
             presumptuous
             sins
             ;
             pardoning
             
             the
             former
             upon
             a
             general
             repentance
             ,
             whereas
             he
             requires
             a
             very
             particular
             repentance
             for
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             But
             the
             mischief
             (
             which
             I
             seek
             here
             to
             prevent
             )
             is
             when
             men
             cheat
             themselves
             into
             a
             perswasion
             that
             some
             voluntary
             sin
             or
             other
             is
             necessary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             come
             under
             this
             estimate
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             need
             neither
             be
             repented
             of
             nor
             forsaken
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             ordinarily
             the
             sin
             which
             hath
             been
             most
             customary
             and
             habitual
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             because
             
               it
               easily
               besets
               them
            
             ,
             and
             they
             find
             it
             not
             easy
             or
             pleasant
             to
             them
             to
             forgoe
             it
             )
             is
             therefore
             incouraged
             under
             the
             favourable
             name
             of
             infirmity
             .
             For
             thus
             they
             say
             ,
             every
             man
             hath
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             mine
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             mouth
             of
             Conscience
             is
             made
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             pardon
             of
             course
             were
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             solemnity
             
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             allow
             such
             a
             case
             to
             be
             that
             which
             they
             must
             always
             complain
             of
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             never
             expect
             or
             desire
             to
             see
             it
             cured
             ;
             for
             these
             sins
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             only
             like
             the
             
               Canaanites
               in
               the
               land
            
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             remainder
             of
             those
             devoted
             and
             accursed
             Nations
             ,
             which
             must
             never
             be
             quite
             rooted
             out
             ,
             but
             be
             always
             as
             Thorns
             in
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             Goads
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             tolerated
             but
             not
             extirpated
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             a
             very
             false
             notion
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             Saviour
             when
             he
             requires
             us
             
               to
               cut
               off
               our
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               to
               pluck
               out
               our
               right
               eye
               ,
               when
               either
               of
               them
               offend
               us
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             will
             enter
             into
             life
             ,
             we
             must
             part
             with
             the
             sin
             that
             is
             as
             pleasant
             to
             us
             as
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             necessary
             or
             convenient
             to
             us
             as
             our
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             as
             painful
             to
             part
             
             withal
             as
             either
             of
             them
             .
             Whereas
             if
             the
             aforesaid
             Doctrine
             of
             infirmity
             take
             place
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             save
             all
             the
             pains
             and
             trouble
             of
             mortification
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             whole
             and
             intire
             ,
             and
             yet
             put
             men
             in
             hopes
             they
             may
             go
             to
             Heaven
             notwithstanding
             ;
             and
             no
             sin
             that
             we
             have
             a
             kindness
             to
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             may
             enjoy
             it
             without
             danger
             .
             For
             thus
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             one
             mans
             infirmity
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             another
             mans
             to
             swear
             ,
             a
             third
             mans
             to
             be
             seditious
             or
             censorious
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             soft
             word
             or
             distinction
             (
             together
             with
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             )
             he
             may
             reconcile
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ,
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             cheat
             is
             too
             palpable
             ,
             for
             the
             Plea
             of
             infirmity
             is
             only
             allowable
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             these
             following
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             either
             ignorance
             or
             mis-information
             betrays
             
             a
             man
             into
             errour
             ,
             or
             he
             fails
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             was
             otherwise
             good
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             fear
             over-powers
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             suddenness
             of
             a
             temptation
             surprizes
             him
             before
             he
             was
             so
             much
             aware
             as
             to
             collect
             himself
             ;
             or
             something
             of
             like
             nature
             to
             these
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             .
             But
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             man
             knows
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             commits
             it
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             man
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             and
             lives
             in
             the
             habitual
             practice
             of
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             esteemed
             a
             meer
             pitiable
             infirmity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whosoever
             truly
             loves
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             earnest
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             hath
             great
             reason
             to
             take
             care
             of
             this
             errour
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             danger
             I
             would
             give
             warning
             against
             ,
             is
             the
             mistaken
             opinion
             about
             Conversion
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             ,
             solemn
             and
             
             divine
             thing
             ,
             and
             whereever
             it
             is
             truly
             accomplisht
             ,
             is
             the
             happiest
             passage
             of
             a
             mans
             whole
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Crisis
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             viz.
             when
             either
             a
             man
             who
             (
             by
             unhappy
             Education
             or
             otherwise
             )
             was
             betray'd
             to
             evil
             and
             mischievous
             opinions
             ,
             comes
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             better
             information
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             otherwise
             instructed
             and
             set
             right
             in
             his
             principles
             ,
             or
             especially
             when
             one
             who
             was
             formerly
             of
             a
             lewd
             and
             flagitious
             life
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             now
             brought
             to
             a
             sight
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             changes
             his
             whole
             course
             and
             becomes
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             man
             :
             Both
             these
             are
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             great
             ,
             and
             solemn
             ,
             and
             happy
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             with
             all
             reverence
             ,
             and
             considered
             with
             joy
             and
             admiration
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             there
             is
             a
             two
             fold
             mistake
             very
             common
             in
             this
             great
             
             affair
             ,
             viz.
             when
             either
             such
             a
             Conversion
             (
             as
             we
             have
             now
             described
             )
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             universally
             necessary
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             )
             when
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             conversion
             from
             sin
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             made
             to
             be
             a
             mere
             momentaneous
             act
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             qualm
             or
             fit
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             is
             relied
             upon
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             an
             habitual
             course
             of
             holy
             life
             subsequent
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             last
             named
             are
             false
             and
             dangerous
             opinions
             ,
             but
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             former
             of
             them
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             perplex
             the
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             very
             good
             men
             ,
             viz.
             When
             those
             who
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             have
             been
             trained
             up
             in
             good
             principles
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             grace
             not
             only
             preserved
             from
             a
             loose
             and
             
             debauched
             life
             ,
             but
             ingaged
             also
             in
             a
             holy
             and
             virtuous
             course
             all
             along
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             have
             it
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             prest
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             must
             be
             converted
             and
             born
             again
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             shall
             never
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             This
             indeed
             was
             necessary
             and
             proper
             Doctrine
             from
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Nicodemus
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Pagan
             World
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             nursed
             up
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             it
             was
             not
             preached
             to
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             nor
             to
             St.
             John
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               who
               had
               known
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               from
               a
               Child
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             and
             who
             had
             been
             early
             ingaged
             in
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             careful
             instructions
             
               of
               his
               Grandmother
               Lois
               and
               his
               mother
               Eunice
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             not
             can
             such
             Doctrine
             (
             without
             
             equal
             indiscretion
             and
             danger
             )
             be
             preached
             to
             several
             others
             now
             who
             are
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               need
               no
               repentance
            
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             opinions
             about
             Conversion
             ,
             which
             I
             intend
             in
             this
             place
             principally
             to
             give
             caution
             against
             ,
             viz.
             when
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             been
             formerly
             either
             of
             a
             sottish
             and
             careless
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             notoriously
             debaucht
             and
             profligate
             life
             ,
             shall
             be
             incouraged
             to
             think
             his
             peace
             is
             made
             with
             God
             from
             such
             time
             as
             he
             hath
             had
             a
             qualm
             come
             over
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             been
             put
             into
             a
             mood
             of
             seriousness
             and
             devotion
             ,
             having
             been
             taught
             to
             date
             his
             Regeneration
             from
             hence
             .
          
           
             The
             mischief
             of
             this
             mistake
             is
             very
             frequent
             and
             apparent
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             tempts
             men
             to
             grow
             secure
             before
             they
             are
             safe
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             common
             and
             natural
             for
             
             such
             persons
             to
             grow
             careless
             of
             themselves
             upon
             a
             vain
             confidence
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             as
             if
             now
             their
             work
             were
             done
             ,
             without
             the
             trouble
             
               of
               bringing
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
             Nay
             further
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             such
             men
             have
             committed
             some
             such
             great
             sin
             ,
             as
             (
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             this
             unhappy
             errour
             )
             would
             startle
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             are
             hereby
             (
             instead
             of
             applying
             themselves
             to
             God
             by
             hearty
             repentance
             )
             inclined
             only
             fondly
             to
             look
             back
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             that
             such
             a
             time
             I
             was
             converted
             ,
             and
             enter'd
             into
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             is
             well
             enough
             already
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             also
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             frequent
             than
             such
             mens
             falling
             from
             grace
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             apostatize
             from
             such
             hopeful
             beginnings
             ;
             for
             indeed
             they
             were
             at
             most
             but
             
             beginnings
             ,
             but
             being
             foolishly
             rested
             in
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             amounted
             to
             the
             whole
             attainment
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             flatter
             men
             into
             security
             first
             ,
             and
             betray
             them
             to
             shame
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             falsity
             of
             this
             conceit
             is
             evident
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             it
             makes
             the
             great
             business
             of
             Eternity
             to
             lie
             in
             an
             instantaneous
             act
             ,
             the
             transaction
             perhaps
             of
             a
             day
             or
             an
             hour
             ,
             or
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             quite
             contrary-wise
             represents
             it
             as
             the
             business
             of
             a
             mans
             whole
             life
             ,
             and
             requires
             ,
             that
             men
             not
             only
             set
             out
             well
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             make
             a
             daily
             and
             gradual
             progression
             towards
             Heaven
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             he
             who
             
               hath
               begun
               in
               the
               spirit
               may
               end
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             that
             a
             man
             may
             
               return
               with
               the
               Dog
               to
               his
               vomit
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               such
               a
               man
               is
               worse
               than
               the
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Another
             mistake
             not
             inferiour
             to
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             errour
             or
             danger
             ,
             is
             about
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             viz.
             When
             men
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             all
             is
             right
             and
             true
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             satisfied
             of
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             that
             dictates
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             allows
             them
             in
             ,
             as
             if
             Conscience
             were
             not
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             ruled
             but
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             were
             invested
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             were
             a
             Law
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             also
             .
             If
             you
             reprove
             some
             mans
             opinion
             (
             instead
             of
             arguments
             for
             it
             )
             he
             tells
             you
             it
             is
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             enough
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             blame
             some
             action
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             regards
             not
             your
             reprehensions
             ,
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             smites
             me
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             safe
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             forewarn
             him
             of
             some
             
             counsels
             or
             undertakings
             as
             tending
             to
             Sedition
             and
             publick
             disturbance
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             pursue
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             mischief
             of
             this
             is
             very
             intolerable
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             means
             the
             most
             foolish
             and
             extravagant
             actions
             are
             justified
             ,
             and
             the
             malefactor
             rendered
             incorrigible
             ,
             being
             both
             hardened
             in
             his
             sin
             and
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             for
             (
             if
             it
             come
             to
             that
             )
             you
             cannot
             convince
             such
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             a
             testimony
             within
             them
             which
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             in
             confidence
             of
             that
             ,
             whensoever
             you
             bring
             an
             Argument
             which
             they
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             they
             reject
             and
             defy
             it
             as
             a
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             If
             you
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             you
             blaspheme
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             if
             you
             go
             about
             to
             restrain
             them
             ,
             you
             violate
             the
             most
             sacred
             Prerogative
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             are
             gulty
             of
             the
             only
             sacriledge
             
             which
             (
             in
             their
             opinion
             )
             can
             be
             committed
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             thus
             God
             is
             intitled
             to
             the
             very
             passions
             and
             follies
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             extravagancies
             in
             the
             World
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             God
             must
             patronize
             it
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             blame
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Now
             one
             would
             justly
             wonder
             what
             these
             men
             think
             this
             thing
             called
             Conscience
             to
             be
             ,
             surely
             no
             less
             than
             some
             God
             Almighty
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             several
             expressions
             of
             them
             seem
             to
             intimate
             .
             But
             certainly
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             Conscience
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             mans
             own
             mind
             ,
             or
             opinion
             ,
             or
             perswasion
             ,
             or
             practical
             Judgment
             (
             which
             certainly
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             )
             they
             could
             not
             either
             in
             reason
             or
             modesty
             think
             fit
             that
             this
             should
             have
             such
             a
             paramount
             Authority
             as
             to
             bear
             all
             down
             before
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             
             could
             not
             imagine
             that
             their
             peculiar
             phancy
             or
             humour
             ,
             their
             particular
             Education
             or
             Idiopathy
             ,
             their
             ignorance
             or
             stubbornness
             ,
             should
             be
             lawless
             and
             uncontroulable
             .
             For
             if
             mens
             opinions
             or
             perswasions
             are
             infallible
             ,
             what
             is
             instruction
             for
             ?
             if
             the
             light
             within
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             light
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             for
             ?
             if
             Conscience
             be
             a
             guide
             to
             it self
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             spiritual
             Guides
             provided
             by
             divine
             wisdom
             for
             our
             conduct
             ?
             and
             if
             that
             may
             not
             be
             restrained
             in
             its
             extravagancy
             ,
             wherefore
             were
             Laws
             made
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             appointed
             ?
             So
             that
             either
             this
             wild
             notion
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Conscience
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             or
             else
             Instruction
             and
             Education
             are
             useless
             ,
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             both
             Laws
             and
             Scripture
             of
             no
             effect
             .
             And
             if
             notwithstanding
             this
             notion
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             it
             is
             
             plainly
             impossible
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             should
             live
             either
             holily
             or
             comfortably
             .
             Not
             holily
             ,
             because
             Conscience
             thus
             left
             alone
             to
             it self
             ,
             without
             guide
             or
             rule
             ,
             will
             in
             all
             likelihood
             follow
             mens
             temper
             and
             inclination
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             mans
             most
             beloved
             Lusts
             shall
             be
             the
             dictate
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
             Not
             comfortably
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             guide
             to
             resolve
             him
             in
             difficulties
             ,
             must
             needs
             (
             if
             he
             consider
             and
             be
             sensible
             of
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             )
             be
             perplexed
             with
             perpetual
             disputes
             ,
             and
             endless
             scrupulosity
             upon
             every
             undertaking
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             pretended
             that
             there
             is
             no
             help
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             men
             must
             and
             will
             follow
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             signify
             nothing
             till
             they
             are
             applied
             by
             Conscience
             ;
             they
             indeed
             may
             give
             aim
             ,
             or
             may
             
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             evidence
             in
             a
             Cause
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             Conscience
             which
             collects
             the
             result
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             complies
             not
             with
             that
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             whether
             the
             Evidence
             was
             well
             summed
             up
             or
             no.
             To
             this
             purpose
             some
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             are
             usually
             misapplied
             :
             e.
             g.
             
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               perswaded
               in
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             5.
             
             
               That
               which
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
               and
               he
               that
               doubteth
               is
               damn'd
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             confess
             here
             is
             something
             of
             truth
             in
             this
             Plea
             ,
             but
             blended
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             here
             I
             verily
             believe
             lies
             the
             rise
             or
             occasion
             of
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             extravagant
             authority
             of
             Conscience
             .
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             wisely
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             ought
             to
             go
             along
             with
             him
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             
             the
             thing
             is
             lawful
             to
             be
             done
             before
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             doth
             violence
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             condemns
             his
             own
             act
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             is
             perswaded
             of
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             duty
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             he
             is
             so
             perswaded
             of
             ;
             for
             this
             abrogates
             all
             the
             Laws
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             makes
             their
             Legislations
             to
             depend
             upon
             private
             consent
             .
             If
             therefore
             any
             man
             through
             ignorance
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             cause
             ,
             shall
             have
             his
             Conscience
             alienated
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             dictating
             otherwise
             to
             him
             ;
             this
             as
             it
             cannot
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             discharge
             him
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             one
             .
             All
             that
             this
             works
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             puts
             a
             man
             into
             so
             sad
             a
             case
             that
             he
             may
             sin
             both
             ways
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             obeying
             and
             in
             disobeying
             ;
             but
             because
             
             he
             is
             brought
             into
             this
             strait
             by
             his
             own
             default
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             this
             cannot
             acquit
             his
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             one
             sin
             is
             no
             discharge
             for
             another
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             he
             hath
             now
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             inform
             his
             Conscience
             better
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             rule
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             this
             Case
             ,
             will
             appear
             (
             beyond
             all
             exception
             )
             by
             the
             resolution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             in
             two
             passages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             former
             Matt.
             6.
             23.
             
               if
               the
               light
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               be
               darkness
               ,
               how
               great
               is
               that
               darkness
               !
            
             Where
             first
             he
             supposes
             that
             the
             principles
             of
             a
             mans
             mind
             or
             Conscience
             may
             be
             very
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             then
             pronounces
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             is
             in
             a
             very
             deplorable
             condition
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             Conscience
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             run
             him
             upon
             miscarriages
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledge
             of
             its
             being
             his
             
             Conscience
             will
             not
             exempt
             him
             from
             the
             consequences
             of
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             passage
             is
             Joh.
             16.
             2.
             where
             he
             foretels
             his
             Disciples
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             so
             unhappy
             times
             ,
             and
             lie
             under
             such
             prejudices
             &
             misprisons
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             
               that
               those
               that
               killed
               them
               ,
               should
               think
               they
               did
               God
               good
               service
               .
            
             Now
             those
             that
             think
             they
             do
             good
             service
             ,
             and
             perform
             a
             meritorious
             action
             in
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             most
             certainly
             follow
             their
             Consciences
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             did
             not
             justify
             the
             fact
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Persecutors
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Murderers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             a
             very
             conscientious
             and
             commendable
             sort
             of
             men
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             is
             no
             rule
             nor
             sufficient
             warranty
             for
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             sixth
             place
             let
             him
             
             who
             hath
             thoughts
             of
             attaining
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             entertaining
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             measures
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             This
             is
             a
             common
             prejudice
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             ignorant
             or
             cowardly
             people
             ,
             for
             they
             phansy
             that
             a
             life
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             fine
             speculation
             ,
             or
             a
             philosophical
             Hypothesis
             ,
             than
             a
             necessary
             and
             practicable
             truth
             .
             They
             confess
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             good
             and
             commendable
             thing
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             comply
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             impossible
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             no
             indispensable
             obligation
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             our
             natures
             are
             so
             corrupted
             by
             our
             fall
             ,
             and
             thereby
             our
             faculties
             are
             so
             weak
             and
             impaired
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             infirmity
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             
             beset
             with
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             avoiding
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             pardon
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             an
             end
             of
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             such
             an
             opinion
             as
             this
             possess
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             impossible
             that
             ever
             he
             should
             live
             holily
             .
             For
             if
             natural
             corruption
             have
             not
             infeebled
             us
             sufficiently
             ,
             this
             cowardly
             conceit
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             do
             it
             effectually
             .
             For
             no
             man
             (
             in
             this
             case
             especially
             )
             is
             ever
             better
             than
             his
             design
             ,
             nor
             rises
             higher
             than
             his
             aim
             or
             projection
             (
             no
             more
             than
             water
             rises
             above
             its
             Fountain
             )
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             sets
             his
             mark
             low
             ,
             will
             fall
             yet
             lower
             in
             his
             prosecution
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             cowed
             and
             dejected
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             think
             he
             shall
             never
             overcome
             the
             difficulties
             before
             
             him
             ,
             most
             certainly
             never
             will
             or
             can
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             only
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             that
             resolves
             with
             the
             true-hearted
             Israelites
             to
             despise
             difficulty
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             the
             good
             Land
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             cost
             him
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             man
             unites
             his
             strength
             ,
             collects
             his
             Forces
             ,
             and
             disheartens
             his
             Enemies
             as
             well
             as
             defies
             their
             opposition
             ;
             but
             the
             despondent
             cowardly
             Person
             ,
             both
             infeebles
             himself
             and
             incourages
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             can
             neither
             attempt
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             effect
             ,
             any
             brave
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             conceit
             of
             impossibility
             will
             as
             certainly
             render
             our
             Spirits
             uncomfortable
             as
             remiss
             ;
             because
             after
             all
             the
             pretence
             a
             man
             can
             make
             for
             his
             cowardice
             and
             remissness
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             observe
             the
             strain
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             to
             be
             against
             
             him
             ;
             and
             surely
             that
             man
             cannot
             enjoy
             himself
             very
             well
             under
             those
             attainments
             ,
             which
             God
             and
             his
             own
             Conscience
             condemn
             as
             mean
             and
             unworthy
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             opinion
             is
             as
             false
             as
             it
             is
             mischievous
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             of
             some
             persons
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Zachary
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               That
               they
               walked
               in
               all
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               blameless
               ,
               and
               were
               both
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             Adam
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             temptations
             ,
             ill
             examples
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             with
             other
             men
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             opinion
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             modesty
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             acknowledgment
             of
             humane
             weakness
             ,
             reflects
             very
             dishonourably
             both
             upon
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             imputes
             to
             the
             great
             Law-giver
             of
             
             the
             World
             ,
             such
             over-sight
             and
             severity
             ,
             as
             to
             prescribe
             such
             Laws
             as
             were
             not
             fitted
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             ;
             unto
             which
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             puts
             an
             intolerable
             slight
             upon
             the
             power
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             upon
             the
             very
             grace
             of
             God
             also
             ,
             as
             if
             neither
             of
             them
             could
             carry
             us
             through
             all
             the
             difficulties
             we
             should
             be
             exposed
             to
             .
             Upon
             all
             which
             considerations
             (
             and
             several
             such
             other
             which
             need
             not
             here
             be
             mentioned
             )
             this
             opinion
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Religion
             appears
             to
             be
             very
             bad
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             be
             avoided
             by
             him
             that
             would
             lead
             an
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             Life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             opinion
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             as
             common
             and
             as
             dangerous
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             against
             which
             therefore
             
             I
             will
             give
             caution
             in
             the
             seventh
             and
             last
             place
             ,
             viz.
             when
             though
             perhaps
             Religion
             shall
             not
             be
             universally
             pronounced
             to
             be
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             only
             the
             peculiar
             business
             ,
             or
             especially
             to
             belong
             to
             some
             certain
             sorts
             or
             conditions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             the
             general
             calling
             ,
             the
             necessary
             and
             indispensable
             duty
             of
             all
             men
             .
             Under
             this
             pretence
             ,
             serious
             and
             constant
             devotion
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             appropriate
             to
             the
             Cloyster
             ,
             where
             men
             live
             retired
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             the
             imployment
             of
             Churchmen
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             Profession
             it
             is
             ;
             or
             for
             old
             and
             Bed-ridden
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             fit
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             Prayer-Book
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             for
             men
             fallen
             into
             adversity
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             retire
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             suppor
             themselves
             withal
             ,
             but
             the
             contemplations
             
             of
             another
             World.
             But
             for
             men
             of
             callings
             and
             business
             ,
             or
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             warmth
             of
             blood
             ,
             in
             health
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             these
             are
             thought
             to
             have
             allowances
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             solemn
             consideration
             of
             Religion
             must
             be
             adjourned
             to
             another
             time
             .
             If
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             such
             as
             these
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             now
             and
             then
             say
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             for
             their
             business
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             too
             great
             ,
             or
             their
             temptations
             and
             avocations
             too
             many
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             their
             spirits
             are
             too
             light
             and
             brisk
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             be
             strictly
             devotional
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Religion
             their
             business
             .
          
           
             Thus
             men
             make
             vain
             Apologies
             ,
             but
             doth
             God
             Almighty
             allow
             of
             them
             ,
             hath
             he
             made
             any
             such
             exceptions
             or
             distinctions
             ?
             no
             
             certainly
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             Religion
             every
             mans
             duty
             ,
             and
             hath
             charged
             
               us
               first
               to
               seek
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousness
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             equally
             imposed
             this
             task
             upon
             Prince
             and
             Peasant
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             the
             afflicted
             and
             the
             prosperous
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             business
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             leisure
             and
             retirement
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             absolute
             soveraignty
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             hath
             right
             to
             our
             homage
             and
             attendance
             ,
             that
             hath
             laid
             infinite
             obligations
             upon
             us
             to
             love
             and
             obey
             him
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             considered
             and
             forecast
             all
             our
             circumstances
             ,
             businesses
             ,
             difficulties
             ,
             temptations
             and
             excuses
             ;
             he
             that
             observes
             our
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             towards
             himself
             ,
             he
             that
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             accepter
             of
             persons
             :
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hath
             made
             no
             such
             exceptions
             or
             
             exemptions
             in
             this
             great
             concern
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             mentioned
             without
             great
             unreasonableness
             ,
             nor
             relied
             upon
             without
             horrible
             danger
             .
          
           
             If
             indeed
             Eternity
             were
             the
             peculiar
             concern
             of
             a
             certain
             sort
             and
             condition
             of
             men
             only
             ;
             or
             if
             old
             men
             only
             died
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             or
             if
             rich
             men
             can
             be
             contented
             that
             only
             poor
             men
             shall
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             sorts
             of
             men
             may
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             devotion
             :
             but
             otherwise
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             absurdity
             that
             can
             be
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             end
             without
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             What
             though
             old
             men
             must
             dy
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             young
             men
             quickly
             come
             to
             be
             ,
             old
             men
             too
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             they
             do
             not
             die
             first
             ?
          
           
             And
             what
             if
             men
             of
             retired
             lives
             have
             more
             leisure
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             more
             time
             to
             spend
             in
             
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             any
             man
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             (
             if
             he
             will
             )
             spare
             some
             time
             for
             his
             Soul
             and
             Eternity
             ?
          
           
             What
             if
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             Churchmen
             have
             peculiar
             obligations
             upon
             them
             to
             recommend
             Religion
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             necessity
             of
             practising
             it
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             others
             with
             themselves
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             of
             it
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             be
             exemplary
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             poor
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             adversity
             ,
             are
             justly
             accusable
             of
             intolerable
             sottishness
             ,
             if
             they
             who
             are
             frown'd
             upon
             by
             the
             World
             ,
             do
             not
             seek
             to
             repair
             their
             unhappiness
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             another
             World.
             But
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             rich
             men
             and
             those
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             are
             as
             justly
             to
             be
             upbraided
             with
             disingenuity
             ,
             and
             base
             ingratitude
             ,
             if
             
             they
             be
             not
             devout
             towards
             him
             that
             hath
             dealt
             so
             bountifully
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             calling
             or
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             under
             it
             they
             may
             (
             if
             they
             have
             a
             heart
             to
             it
             )
             very
             affectionately
             attend
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             consistently
             enough
             with
             all
             other
             lawful
             business
             or
             occasions
             .
             Almighty
             Wisdom
             hath
             not
             so
             ill
             contrived
             the
             state
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             necessity
             that
             business
             should
             supplant
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Religion
             intrench
             upon
             business
             ;
             nor
             if
             things
             be
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             are
             these
             two
             kind
             of
             affairs
             so
             contrary
             ,
             or
             doth
             Devotion
             take
             up
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             exhaust
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             good
             zeal
             and
             a
             little
             forecast
             ,
             both
             may
             be
             carried
             on
             together
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             care
             of
             our
             Souls
             would
             indeed
             weary
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             
             or
             the
             securing
             of
             Heaven
             would
             disorder
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             incommode
             our
             secular
             interests
             ;
             yet
             neither
             is
             Life
             so
             certain
             ,
             nor
             the
             present
             World
             so
             considerable
             ,
             nor
             Heaven
             so
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             an
             interest
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             should
             not
             be
             willing
             to
             put
             himself
             to
             some
             trouble
             for
             the
             latter
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             there
             wants
             not
             reason
             for
             this
             course
             ,
             so
             neither
             are
             Examples
             wanting
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             where
             men
             that
             might
             have
             made
             such
             excuses
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             (
             as
             justly
             as
             any
             persons
             whatsoever
             )
             have
             notwithstanding
             quitted
             and
             disdained
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             applied
             themselves
             remarkably
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             and
             Devotion
             .
             For
             if
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             variety
             of
             Worldly
             cares
             and
             business
             which
             usually
             attend
             them
             ,
             were
             a
             just
             excuse
             from
             attendance
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             then
             Job
             might
             have
             claimed
             
             exemption
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             richest
             man
             in
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             devoutest
             too
             .
             His
             thousands
             of
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             Camels
             ,
             his
             abundance
             of
             Servants
             ,
             his
             numerous
             Family
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             did
             not
             tempt
             him
             to
             the
             intermission
             of
             one
             dayes
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             If
             either
             the
             temptations
             and
             pleasures
             of
             Youth
             ,
             or
             the
             voluptuousness
             of
             a
             Court
             ,
             or
             the
             multitude
             of
             Examples
             of
             prophaneness
             ,
             or
             the
             cares
             of
             a
             prime
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             the
             jealousies
             of
             a
             Favourite
             ,
             could
             all
             together
             have
             amounted
             to
             a
             just
             dispensation
             from
             the
             strictness
             of
             Religion
             :
             then
             Daniel
             who
             was
             in
             all
             those
             circumstances
             might
             have
             pleaded
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             might
             have
             retrencht
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             intermitted
             his
             praying
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             knew
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
             watcht
             advantage
             against
             him
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             general
             licence
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             the
             temptations
             such
             men
             are
             exposed
             to
             ,
             the
             necessities
             they
             often
             are
             prest
             with
             ,
             or
             the
             sudden
             avocations
             they
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             ,
             could
             make
             a
             tolerable
             apology
             for
             profaneness
             ,
             or
             an
             excuse
             for
             Irreligion
             ,
             then
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             had
             been
             excused
             from
             
               praying
               to
               God
               continually
               ,
               and
               serving
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               house
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             state
             and
             grandeur
             ,
             or
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             Prince
             ,
             if
             the
             impunity
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             glory
             and
             affluence
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             either
             interest
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             weight
             of
             affairs
             ,
             the
             Cares
             and
             Policies
             of
             Government
             ,
             had
             been
             all
             together
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             dispensation
             from
             the
             strict
             obligations
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             David
             might
             
             have
             pretended
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             abatement
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             constant
             and
             ardent
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             these
             holy
             men
             considered
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             a
             great
             Majesty
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             trifled
             with
             ,
             and
             an
             impartial
             Judge
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             that
             Eternity
             was
             of
             more
             consequence
             than
             the
             present
             Life
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             better
             than
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             an
             Eternal
             Interest
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             management
             of
             temporal
             affairs
             ,
             that
             contrarywise
             they
             believed
             there
             was
             no
             such
             effectual
             way
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             latter
             as
             by
             a
             diligent
             prosecution
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             those
             who
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             inexcusableness
             of
             a
             total
             and
             final
             omission
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             notwithstanding
             
             make
             it
             to
             be
             only
             the
             business
             of
             old
             Age
             ,
             or
             a
             Sickbed
             ;
             these
             (
             although
             by
             the
             folly
             and
             sloth
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             have
             too
             many
             followers
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             )
             are
             the
             most
             absurd
             and
             inexcusable
             of
             all
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             in
             order
             to
             the
             making
             such
             an
             Hypothesis
             passable
             with
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             only
             suppose
             several
             very
             uncertain
             things
             ,
             which
             no
             wise
             man
             can
             have
             the
             confidence
             or
             rather
             madness
             to
             presume
             upon
             ;
             but
             the
             very
             supposition
             it self
             implies
             divers
             other
             things
             so
             base
             and
             disingenuous
             ,
             as
             no
             good
             man
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             make
             very
             bold
             and
             desperate
             suppositions
             ,
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             to
             old
             Age
             ,
             and
             die
             by
             a
             leisurely
             and
             lingring
             sickness
             .
             That
             God
             will
             then
             accept
             of
             mens
             return
             and
             repentance
             (
             who
             never
             stopt
             in
             
             their
             carriere
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             Death
             arrested
             them
             .
             )
             That
             God
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             what
             time
             they
             prefix
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             can
             repent
             when
             they
             will.
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             most
             weighty
             affairs
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             last
             gasp
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             important
             of
             all
             business
             can
             be
             transacted
             when
             their
             strength
             and
             spirits
             are
             exhausted
             .
             And
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             and
             tolerable
             for
             a
             man
             to
             leave
             that
             to
             be
             last
             discharged
             ,
             which
             if
             any
             accident
             prevent
             him
             in
             ,
             he
             is
             everlastingly
             ruined
             .
             All
             these
             things
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             by
             him
             that
             shall
             venture
             to
             put
             off
             the
             business
             of
             his
             Soul
             to
             the
             last
             act
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             are
             at
             the
             best
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             false
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             build
             upon
             them
             is
             extream
             presumption
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             the
             foundation
             of
             such
             a
             course
             were
             not
             rotten
             and
             unsafe
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             it
             is
             base
             and
             dis-ingenuous
             ;
             for
             the
             man
             who
             upon
             any
             considerations
             whatsoever
             can
             content
             himself
             to
             put
             off
             the
             things
             wherein
             Gods
             Honour
             and
             his
             Souls
             Welfare
             are
             concerned
             to
             the
             very
             last
             ,
             proclaims
             he
             hath
             an
             unreasonable
             love
             and
             admiration
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             he
             postpones
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             real
             kindness
             for
             ,
             or
             good
             opinion
             of
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             puts
             the
             care
             of
             that
             business
             as
             far
             off
             ,
             as
             possibly
             he
             can
             ;
             and
             indeed
             that
             he
             would
             not
             mind
             God
             or
             his
             Soul
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             mere
             necessity
             and
             fear
             of
             damnation
             .
             Now
             whether
             this
             then
             can
             be
             a
             reasonable
             course
             ,
             or
             he
             be
             a
             Candidate
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             that
             governs
             himself
             by
             these
             
             measures
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             easy
             to
             judge
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             the
             man
             who
             hath
             entertained
             any
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             hath
             any
             value
             for
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             utterly
             abominate
             and
             avoid
             this
             last
             named
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             forementioned
             prejudices
             or
             opinions
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             let
             him
             then
             attend
             to
             the
             more
             positive
             and
             direct
             advices
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Directions
             for
             an
             effectual
             prosecution
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             in
             earnest
             ,
             will
             find
             it
             necessary
             (
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             his
             design
             )
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             six
             following
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             such
             a
             man
             be
             sure
             always
             to
             keep
             himself
             strictly
             sober
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             avoid
             the
             extremity
             of
             a
             debauch
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             indulge
             not
             himself
             so
             liberal
             an
             use
             of
             Wine
             and
             strong
             Drink
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             too
             near
             the
             confines
             of
             intemperance
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             general
             habit
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             take
             care
             that
             through
             facility
             or
             carelesness
             he
             comply
             not
             with
             
             the
             too
             common
             practice
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             approving
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             care
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             are
             such
             weighty
             and
             important
             affairs
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             require
             the
             greatest
             composure
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             intention
             of
             our
             minds
             ;
             and
             can
             neither
             be
             worthily
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             pursued
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             light
             and
             jolly
             humour
             as
             the
             custom
             of
             tipling
             doth
             ordinarily
             put
             men
             into
             ;
             for
             that
             relaxes
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             fills
             his
             spirit
             with
             froth
             and
             levity
             ;
             it
             renders
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             man
             so
             airy
             and
             trifling
             ,
             that
             he
             becomes
             transported
             with
             a
             jest
             ,
             and
             diverted
             by
             every
             impertinence
             ;
             it
             banishes
             sollicitude
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             besides
             his
             guard
             of
             caution
             and
             circumspection
             ;
             a
             mans
             head
             in
             such
             a
             case
             is
             impatient
             of
             weighty
             
             considerations
             ,
             incapable
             of
             grave
             deliberations
             ;
             his
             thoughts
             are
             fluctuating
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             no
             stable
             resolution
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             make
             any
             constant
             progress
             ;
             and
             surely
             such
             a
             temper
             cannot
             make
             a
             fit
             soil
             for
             Religion
             to
             take
             root
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             thrive
             upon
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             intemperance
             doth
             not
             only
             disturb
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             but
             also
             weakens
             and
             depresses
             it
             ,
             and
             exalts
             phancy
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             fills
             a
             man
             with
             wild
             ,
             loose
             ,
             and
             incoherent
             Ideas
             :
             And
             which
             is
             still
             worse
             ,
             it
             raises
             the
             brutal
             passions
             also
             ,
             both
             irascible
             and
             concupiscible
             ,
             and
             thereby
             makes
             work
             for
             repentance
             and
             mortification
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             become
             a
             very
             hard
             task
             to
             perform
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             causes
             which
             have
             made
             it
             necessary
             ,
             have
             therewithal
             impaired
             those
             powers
             that
             should
             accomplish
             
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             course
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             design
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             besides
             the
             evil
             of
             intemperance
             it self
             ,
             it
             exposes
             a
             man
             to
             a
             thousand
             temptations
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             at
             the
             very
             mercy
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             that
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             drink
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             out
             of
             Gods
             keeping
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             his
             own
             also
             ;
             he
             hath
             quenched
             Gods
             Spirit
             whilest
             he
             inflamed
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             hath
             deprived
             himself
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             by
             going
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             perfectly
             in
             possession
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surely
             is
             in
             a
             dangerous
             condition
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             adde
             ,
             that
             whereas
             sobriety
             and
             watchfulness
             use
             always
             to
             be
             accounted
             inseparable
             Companions
             ;
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             neglects
             the
             former
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             intemperate
             
             man
             cannot
             be
             fit
             for
             Prayer
             and
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             exercises
             of
             Piety
             .
             Upon
             all
             which
             accounts
             our
             Saviour
             S.
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             charges
             those
             that
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             to
             
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               their
               hearts
               be
               over-charged
               with
               surfeiting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             let
             the
             man
             who
             designs
             to
             prosecute
             Religion
             effectually
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             intemperance
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             with
             equal
             heed
             ,
             avoid
             intoxication
             by
             wild
             opinions
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             do
             a
             surfeit
             of
             meats
             and
             drinks
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             complains
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Isai
             .
             29.
             9.
             
             
               That
               they
               were
               drunken
               but
               not
               with
               Wine
               ,
               they
               staggered
               but
               not
               with
               strong
               drink
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             men
             to
             
               be
               sober
               minded
            
             :
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             spiritual
             drunkenness
             ,
             which
             disguises
             
             mens
             minds
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             brutal
             custom
             disorders
             their
             outward
             person
             .
             Of
             this
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             instances
             ,
             but
             two
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             viz.
             opiniatre
             and
             scrupulosity
             :
             I
             mean
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             no
             setled
             judgment
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             allow
             themselves
             an
             endless
             inquisitiveness
             in
             matters
             of
             opinion
             ,
             and
             are
             always
             hunting
             after
             novelty
             :
             By
             the
             other
             I
             understand
             a
             captious
             or
             squeamish
             humour
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             under
             which
             men
             perpetually
             vex
             both
             themselves
             and
             others
             with
             unreasonable
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             notoriously
             the
             humour
             of
             some
             men
             to
             be
             always
             doubting
             ,
             disputing
             ,
             and
             gazing
             after
             new
             light
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             mankind
             had
             been
             imposed
             upon
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             way
             were
             not
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             but
             every
             new
             invention
             ,
             or
             upstart
             
             notion
             contained
             some
             admirable
             mystery
             in
             it
             ;
             therefore
             they
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             try
             all
             things
             before
             they
             can
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             indeed
             surfeit
             on
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             if
             perhaps
             they
             fall
             not
             into
             any
             of
             those
             dangerous
             opinions
             which
             I
             gave
             caution
             against
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             chance
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             having
             no
             judgment
             of
             discern
             the
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             no
             ballast
             to
             poise
             and
             settle
             them
             ,
             are
             driven
             up
             and
             
               down
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             last
             Book
             they
             read
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             man
             they
             discoursed
             with
             ,
             for
             always
             the
             newest
             and
             freshest
             opinion
             is
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             as
             they
             say
             of
             the
             Chameleon
             )
             they
             take
             their
             colour
             from
             the
             
             next
             object
             .
             This
             temper
             is
             a
             mighty
             disparagement
             to
             divine
             truth
             ,
             for
             it
             looks
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             certain
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             always
             seek
             and
             never
             find
             ,
             and
             endlesly
             dispute
             but
             could
             never
             come
             to
             a
             resolution
             :
             and
             it
             is
             so
             intolerable
             an
             impediment
             of
             the
             life
             and
             practice
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             many
             times
             more
             harmless
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             some
             bad
             opinions
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             thus
             unsetled
             ,
             and
             to
             dispute
             every
             thing
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             this
             course
             draws
             off
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             spends
             their
             best
             heat
             upon
             unprofitable
             notions
             ,
             and
             so
             takes
             them
             off
             from
             studying
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             examining
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             diligent
             attendance
             to
             their
             ways
             and
             actions
             ;
             it
             raises
             passion
             ,
             nourishes
             pride
             ,
             foments
             divisions
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             turns
             Christianity
             
               into
               vain
               Janglings
            
             .
             
             Whereas
             a
             truly
             sober
             Christian
             is
             readier
             to
             believe
             than
             to
             dispute
             in
             divine
             things
             ,
             and
             more
             careful
             to
             practise
             old
             rules
             than
             to
             devise
             new
             models
             ;
             he
             studies
             the
             Scripture
             sincerely
             ,
             not
             for
             objections
             but
             for
             resolution
             ;
             he
             lives
             up
             to
             what
             he
             knows
             ,
             and
             prays
             God
             to
             direct
             him
             where
             he
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             in
             a
             plain
             path
             towards
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Novellist
             or
             great
             Disputer
             contrariwise
             ,
             being
             unresolved
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             makes
             no
             hast
             in
             his
             Journey
             ,
             and
             cannot
             very
             earnestly
             practise
             any
             thing
             to
             day
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             tell
             what
             opinion
             he
             shall
             be
             of
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             other
             instance
             of
             intemperance
             of
             mind
             ,
             namely
             scrupulosity
             .
             When
             men
             have
             such
             headstrong
             and
             ungovernable
             ,
             or
             such
             shy
             and
             squeamish
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             boggle
             at
             every
             
             thing
             which
             doth
             not
             just
             fit
             their
             peculiar
             phancy
             and
             humour
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             give
             no
             reasonable
             account
             of
             their
             jealousy
             or
             aversation
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             dislike
             and
             are
             offended
             with
             such
             and
             such
             (
             indifferent
             )
             things
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             their
             Conscience
             takes
             check
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             said
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             Now
             such
             as
             these
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             reputed
             sober
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             like
             as
             we
             say
             of
             Drunkards
             )
             see
             double
             ,
             and
             consequently
             fear
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ,
             or
             who
             are
             terrified
             by
             their
             own
             idle
             phancies
             ,
             their
             brains
             being
             clouded
             and
             darkened
             by
             the
             crude
             steams
             of
             riot
             and
             excess
             .
             This
             temper
             however
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             pitiable
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             very
             mischievous
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             disturbs
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             rendering
             those
             who
             are
             under
             the
             power
             
             of
             it
             ,
             busy
             and
             pragmatical
             ,
             censorious
             and
             uncharitable
             towards
             all
             that
             are
             not
             just
             of
             their
             own
             mode
             and
             size
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             )
             it
             misrepresents
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             captious
             Deity
             ,
             who
             watched
             mens
             haltings
             ,
             to
             take
             advantage
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             more
             mind
             to
             damn
             than
             to
             save
             them
             .
             By
             which
             means
             it
             discourages
             men
             from
             Religion
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             most
             anxious
             and
             uncomfortable
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             extreamly
             hinders
             proficiency
             in
             virtue
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             always
             jealous
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             will
             often
             make
             halts
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             very
             uncomfortable
             progress
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             make
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             satisfies
             himself
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             and
             Candour
             in
             interpreting
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             
             and
             being
             conscious
             of
             his
             own
             sincerity
             ,
             in
             following
             closely
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             at
             liberty
             where
             that
             is
             silent
             ,
             and
             takes
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Guides
             where
             it
             is
             obscure
             ,
             and
             then
             goes
             chearfully
             and
             vigorously
             on
             his
             way
             towards
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Next
             to
             regard
             of
             Sobriety
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             let
             the
             man
             who
             designs
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             present
             World
             grow
             not
             too
             much
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             distract
             or
             over-burden
             him
             in
             his
             Journey
             towards
             Heaven
             :
             and
             the
             diligence
             and
             circumspection
             in
             this
             point
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             regard
             this
             World
             is
             placed
             near
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             apt
             to
             seem
             great
             to
             our
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             (
             though
             incomparably
             greater
             )
             being
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             seem
             
             little
             and
             contemptible
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             chief
             aim
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             make
             the
             present
             World
             seem
             much
             more
             beautiful
             and
             valuable
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             its
             blandishments
             he
             may
             soften
             us
             ,
             by
             its
             allurements
             debauch
             us
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             the
             care
             and
             concerns
             of
             it
             distract
             us
             and
             take
             off
             our
             edge
             to
             better
             things
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             whose
             affections
             are
             eagerly
             ingaged
             upon
             secular
             interests
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             ingenuous
             and
             free
             enough
             to
             have
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             true
             and
             real
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             nor
             conscientious
             enough
             to
             stand
             by
             that
             truth
             which
             he
             understands
             ;
             for
             he
             can
             never
             be
             steady
             in
             any
             principles
             ,
             but
             must
             turn
             with
             every
             Tide
             ,
             and
             sail
             with
             every
             Wind
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             make
             for
             his
             purpose
             :
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             our
             Souls
             are
             too
             narrow
             to
             hold
             much
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             to
             afford
             room
             for
             any
             great
             share
             of
             Heaven
             together
             with
             it
             .
             Therefore
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               ye
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             and
             accordingly
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Matt.
             6.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             might
             take
             place
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Disciples
             and
             hearers
             ,
             he
             very
             emphatically
             and
             largely
             cautions
             them
             against
             admiration
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             too
             eager
             pursuit
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             aforementioned
             passage
             ,
             Luk.
             21.
             v.
             34.
             to
             his
             admonition
             against
             over-charging
             themselves
             with
             surfeiting
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             he
             subjoins
             
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
            
             ,
             intimating
             ,
             that
             those
             two
             kinds
             of
             Vices
             (
             as
             opposite
             as
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             each
             other
             )
             agree
             in
             their
             malignant
             influence
             upon
             Religion
             :
             neither
             indeed
             are
             they
             so
             contrary
             in
             their
             natures
             as
             they
             
             seem
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             as
             Drunkenness
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             liquid
             Covetousness
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Covetousness
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             dry
             thirst
             or
             drunken
             insatiable
             humour
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             dangerous
             and
             incurable
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             less
             infamous
             ,
             merely
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             presently
             discover
             it self
             by
             such
             odd
             and
             ridiculous
             symptomes
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             .
          
           
             To
             avoid
             this
             therefore
             ,
             let
             the
             man
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             consider
             constantly
             with
             himself
             the
             shortness
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             present
             life
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             will
             easily
             be
             apprehensive
             of
             how
             much
             more
             consequence
             it
             is
             to
             provide
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             little
             abode
             we
             are
             to
             make
             in
             that
             state
             wherein
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             are
             of
             any
             use
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Let
             him
             also
             observe
             the
             success
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             easily
             
             conclude
             ,
             that
             much
             more
             of
             our
             prosperity
             is
             owing
             to
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             our
             own
             forecast
             and
             indeavours
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             better
             provision
             for
             our
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             under
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             in
             great
             possessions
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             consequence
             of
             these
             perswasions
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             tempted
             to
             grasp
             too
             much
             business
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             hinder
             him
             in
             devotion
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             consider
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             viz.
             how
             much
             care
             and
             labour
             he
             can
             undergo
             ,
             without
             depression
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             debasing
             his
             mind
             ;
             and
             will
             weigh
             the
             dangers
             and
             temptations
             of
             the
             World
             against
             the
             pleasures
             and
             all
             urements
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             also
             incline
             him
             prudently
             to
             methodize
             his
             affairs
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             that
             business
             which
             seems
             necessary
             ,
             into
             the
             best
             order
             ,
             
             that
             so
             it
             may
             take
             its
             due
             place
             in
             subordination
             to
             his
             greater
             concerns
             ,
             and
             not
             supplant
             or
             interfere
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             purpose
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             considerable
             matters
             to
             dispose
             of
             ,
             he
             will
             think
             it
             convenient
             to
             set
             his
             House
             in
             order
             as
             well
             as
             his
             business
             ,
             and
             have
             always
             his
             Will
             made
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             be
             the
             more
             effectually
             admonished
             of
             his
             mortality
             ,
             and
             be
             provided
             against
             the
             surprizal
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             may
             have
             the
             less
             sollicitude
             upon
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             may
             the
             more
             singly
             and
             undistractedly
             apply
             himself
             to
             his
             main
             business
             .
             And
             then
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             let
             him
             attend
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             Syrach
             ,
             Ecclus.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               My
               Son
               ,
               if
               thou
               come
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               prepare
               thy
               soul
               for
               temptation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
          
           
             
               Whensoever
               
               thou
               undertakest
               a
               course
               of
               Religion
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               fond
               as
               to
               imagine
               thou
               shalt
               be
               able
               to
               accomplish
               it
               without
               sweat
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               or
               so
               secure
               as
               to
               think
               of
               obtaining
               the
               Crown
               without
               a
               conflict
               ,
               but
               expect
               to
               meet
               with
               temptations
               of
               several
               kinds
               ,
               and
               arm
               thy self
               accordingly
               ;
               especially
               in
               thy
               first
               entrance
               on
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               thou
               must
               look
               for
               the
               sharpest
               encounters
               ,
               for
               thy
               Enemies
               are
               not
               so
               soon
               vanquisht
               as
               defied
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               either
               so
               fair
               and
               civil
               as
               to
               give
               thee
               scope
               to
               harden
               and
               fortify
               thy self
               in
               thy
               enterprize
               ,
               or
               so
               imprudent
               as
               to
               slip
               the
               opportunity
               of
               thy
               weakness
               and
               security
               together
               .
               Beginnings
               in
               all
               such
               cases
               are
               attended
               with
               the
               greatest
               hazards
               and
               difficulties
               .
               The
               Devil
               rages
               most
               at
               first
               ,
               out
               of
               indignation
               to
               suffer
               the
               prey
               to
               
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               whereas
               when
               he
               is
               past
               hopes
               of
               recovering
               it
               ,
               he
               hath
               more
               wit
               than
               to
               labour
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               so
               much
               trouble
               himself
               to
               tempt
               when
               he
               sees
               no
               likelihood
               of
               success
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               more
               resolute
               than
               quickly
               to
               despair
               or
               give
               over
               his
               siege
               upon
               the
               first
               denial
               of
               his
               Summons
               .
               No
               he
               will
               storm
               and
               batter
               thee
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               cast
               in
               all
               his
               bombs
               and
               fiery
               darts
               to
               affright
               and
               compel
               thee
               to
               a
               surrender
               .
               And
               for
               the
               flesh
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               checks
               which
               are
               given
               to
               sensual
               inclinations
               ,
               are
               harshest
               ,
               and
               go
               most
               against
               the
               grain
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               used
               to
               take
               their
               full
               scope
               and
               swinge
               ;
               indeed
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               accustomed
               them
               to
               denial
               in
               their
               importunities
               ,
               they
               by
               degrees
               and
               in
               time
               grow
               tame
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               
               yoke
               of
               reason
               ,
               as
               fire
               is
               extinguish'd
               by
               being
               supprest
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               violent
               torrent
               that
               is
               turned
               into
               a
               new
               Chanel
               ,
               and
               restrained
               its
               antient
               course
               ,
               at
               first
               rages
               ,
               and
               foams
               and
               swells
               against
               those
               new
               banks
               ,
               though
               at
               length
               it
               ceases
               its
               tumult
               ,
               and
               runs
               along
               quietly
               within
               its
               boundaries
               .
               It
               is
               not
               one
               overthrow
               will
               dishearten
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               baffled
               and
               vanquisht
               over
               and
               over
               before
               he
               will
               cease
               to
               rebel
               ,
               nor
               must
               you
               think
               to
               find
               virtue
               easy
               till
               you
               have
               accustomed
               your self
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               nothing
               but
               custom
               can
               intirely
               subdue
               custom
               ,
               wherefore
               (
               till
               that
               is
               introduced
               )
               you
               must
               never
               be
               secure
               but
               always
               upon
               your
               guard
               .
               And
               then
               as
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               first
               rejection
               of
               that
               out
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               is
               performed
               with
               as
               great
               difficulty
               as
               any
               of
               the
               
               former
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               once
               cast
               over-board
               that
               luggage
               which
               otherwise
               was
               likely
               to
               have
               sunk
               him
               ,
               it
               's
               possible
               he
               may
               be
               glad
               of
               the
               exchange
               ,
               and
               despise
               what
               before
               he
               admired
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               to
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               unburdening
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               dispute
               before
               men
               are
               willing
               to
               lose
               any
               thing
               for
               Heaven
               .
               It
               requires
               a
               great
               sagacity
               to
               see
               the
               empty
               Pageantry
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               slight
               fame
               ,
               applause
               ,
               riches
               ,
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               a
               hard
               piece
               of
               self-denial
               to
               abridge
               himself
               of
               the
               liberty
               other
               men
               take
               ;
               a
               great
               mastery
               of
               a
               mans
               self
               to
               be
               deaf
               to
               all
               the
               charms
               ,
               and
               insensible
               of
               all
               the
               caresses
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               keep
               a
               mans
               Eyes
               and
               thoughts
               steadily
               fixed
               upon
               another
               life
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               
               that
               a
               man
               should
               count
               upon
               difficulty
               in
               the
               undertaking
               of
               Religion
               ,
               lest
               when
               it
               comes
               upon
               him
               unforeseen
               ,
               he
               turn
               recreant
               ,
               and
               come
               off
               with
               shame
               and
               loss
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             there
             is
             something
             more
             which
             (
             I
             apprehend
             )
             the
             Wise
             man
             intended
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             advice
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             resolves
             to
             be
             a
             virtuous
             man
             ,
             must
             fortify
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             the
             perswasions
             ,
             examples
             ,
             and
             discouragements
             of
             his
             less
             considerate
             Friends
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             bitter
             scoffs
             and
             reproaches
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             insensible
             insinuations
             of
             the
             one
             dissolve
             him
             into
             lukewarmness
             and
             remissness
             ,
             nor
             the
             rough
             attacks
             of
             the
             other
             sink
             his
             spirits
             ,
             and
             shake
             his
             resolution
             .
          
           
             Opposition
             from
             each
             of
             these
             he
             must
             expect
             to
             meet
             with
             :
             
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             out
             of
             folly
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man's
             zeal
             may
             not
             reproach
             their
             negligence
             ;
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             and
             as
             assailants
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             reak
             their
             spight
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             ways
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             soft
             insinuations
             of
             injudicious
             persons
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             provided
             ,
             
               by
               being
               girt
               about
               with
               truth
               ,
               and
               have
               on
               the
               breastplate
               of
               righteousness
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             advises
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             14.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             establish
             his
             heart
             in
             an
             undoubted
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             hence
             be
             able
             
               to
               render
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               him
               with
               meekness
               and
               fear
            
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             do
             not
             ease
             him
             of
             their
             fond
             importunities
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             put
             on
             some
             
             degree
             of
             morosity
             ,
             and
             resolve
             with
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             22.
             that
             
               if
               this
               be
               to
               be
               vile
               ,
               he
               will
               yet
               be
               more
               vile
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             the
             rude
             treatments
             of
             lewd
             and
             malicious
             men
             ,
             he
             must
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             advises
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
               take
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shall
               repel
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               helmet
               the
               hope
               of
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             in
             contemplation
             of
             the
             Objects
             of
             both
             those
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             able
             generously
             to
             contemn
             all
             obloquy
             and
             reproach
             ,
             as
             disdaining
             to
             be
             hectored
             out
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             altogether
             he
             must
             always
             remember
             ,
             that
             self-denial
             is
             the
             first
             Lesson
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             so
             learnt
             it
             ,
             as
             
               to
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               and
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciple
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             fifth
             place
             ,
             let
             the
             Candidate
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
             Heaven
             take
             care
             that
             he
             do
             not
             precipitate
             himself
             into
             temptation
             ;
             for
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             we
             ought
             to
             behave
             our selves
             stoutly
             and
             bravely
             ,
             when
             it
             pleases
             God
             to
             lay
             it
             upon
             us
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             as
             cautious
             and
             timorous
             of
             drawing
             it
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             which
             is
             seldom
             separate
             from
             the
             last
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             encounter
             a
             danger
             ,
             will
             not
             ordinarily
             thrust
             himself
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             usually
             those
             who
             are
             so
             stupid
             and
             fool-hardy
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             themselves
             into
             difficulties
             ,
             shew
             as
             little
             courage
             and
             conduct
             in
             conflicting
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             discretion
             in
             the
             adventure
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             seeing
             in
             such
             a
             case
             they
             put
             themselves
             out
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             trusting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             cannot
             in
             reason
             expect
             other
             than
             to
             be
             deserted
             by
             his
             grace
             in
             such
             
             unwarrantalbe
             enterprizes
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             piously
             disposed
             man
             therefore
             not
             be
             so
             fond
             as
             to
             try
             experiments
             upon
             himself
             ,
             lest
             he
             buy
             his
             knowledge
             of
             his
             own
             weakness
             at
             the
             cost
             of
             too
             great
             an
             hazard
             .
             Let
             him
             not
             go
             too
             near
             sin
             ,
             in
             confidence
             that
             he
             can
             divide
             by
             an
             hair
             ,
             and
             come
             off
             clever
             enough
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             nibble
             at
             an
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             mince
             the
             matter
             of
             profaneness
             ,
             nor
             drink
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             nor
             go
             to
             the
             utmost
             extremity
             of
             justice
             in
             his
             dealings
             ;
             for
             he
             knows
             not
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             nor
             considers
             the
             slippery
             ground
             he
             stands
             upon
             ,
             that
             will
             thus
             venture
             to
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             his
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Nor
             let
             him
             provoke
             Enemies
             to
             himself
             by
             intemperate
             zeal
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             good
             man
             should
             not
             meet
             with
             opposition
             enough
             without
             his
             own
             procuring
             ,
             nor
             the
             World
             
             had
             malice
             enough
             unless
             he
             inflamed
             and
             exasperated
             it
             ;
             especially
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             thrust
             himself
             into
             lewd
             Company
             ,
             in
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             integrity
             and
             stability
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             no
             sufficient
             apprehension
             of
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             by
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             imprudences
             tempts
             him
             to
             tempt
             himself
             ;
             nay
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             seem
             to
             hate
             and
             abominate
             sin
             so
             absolutely
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             loves
             the
             Vicinage
             and
             Neighbourhood
             of
             it
             .
             What
             the
             wise
             man
             therefore
             advises
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             8.
             concerning
             the
             whorish
             woman
             ,
             is
             very
             applicable
             to
             this
             Case
             ,
             
               Remove
               thy
               way
               far
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               near
               the
               door
               of
               her
               house
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             he
             saith
             of
             flagitious
             men
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               the
               path
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               go
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
               avoid
               it
               ,
               pass
               not
               by
               it
               ,
               turn
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               pass
               away
            
             ;
             for
             he
             
             that
             goes
             ordinarily
             to
             the
             brink
             of
             a
             Precipice
             ,
             is
             in
             great
             danger
             sometime
             or
             other
             to
             fall
             in
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             nibbles
             at
             the
             bait
             ,
             will
             one
             time
             or
             other
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             hook
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             as
             a
             discreet
             man
             ,
             and
             concerned
             for
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             over-daring
             and
             confident
             in
             his
             approaches
             towards
             sin
             and
             danger
             ,
             so
             neither
             ought
             he
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             be
             timorous
             and
             strait-laced
             in
             things
             eminently
             and
             unquestionably
             good
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             instances
             of
             devotion
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             self-denial
             and
             mortification
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             in
             acts
             of
             Charity
             towards
             others
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             scope
             and
             latitude
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             brave
             and
             noble
             spirit
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             may
             and
             will
             distinguish
             it self
             from
             a
             narrow
             and
             stingy
             temper
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             For
             Example
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             as
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             neither
             will
             nor
             ought
             to
             confine
             his
             Devotions
             to
             such
             strict
             and
             precise
             measures
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             that
             falls
             short
             of
             them
             will
             be
             guilty
             of
             an
             omission
             of
             his
             duty
             ;
             but
             will
             contrarywise
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             spend
             something
             more
             than
             ordinary
             of
             his
             time
             in
             Prayers
             and
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             acts
             of
             immediate
             worship
             .
             He
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             apply
             somewhat
             more
             than
             the
             just
             tenth
             or
             tythe
             of
             his
             increase
             ,
             to
             the
             incouragement
             of
             Religion
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             grudge
             to
             deny
             himself
             ,
             upon
             weighty
             occasions
             ,
             some
             of
             that
             pleasure
             which
             at
             other
             times
             he
             can
             allow
             himself
             without
             sin
             :
             or
             if
             occasion
             be
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             alms
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             the
             superfluity
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             ability
             ,
             perhaps
             beyond
             his
             convenience
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             though
             (
             generally
             considered
             )
             
             they
             are
             not
             matters
             of
             express
             duty
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             merely
             because
             they
             are
             not
             commanded
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             species
             and
             kind
             of
             them
             is
             commanded
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             such
             extraordinary
             expressions
             of
             obedience
             to
             a
             general
             command
             ,
             are
             very
             fit
             to
             demonstrate
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             gratitude
             for
             his
             unspeakable
             bounty
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             value
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             seeing
             that
             by
             such
             instances
             especially
             ,
             we
             shew
             ,
             
               that
               we
               love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               strength
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             think
             nothing
             too
             dear
             for
             the
             assuring
             our selves
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             would
             not
             be
             expresly
             a
             sin
             to
             omit
             any
             one
             of
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             several
             kinds
             aforesaid
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             a
             palpable
             argument
             of
             a
             narrow
             heart
             towards
             God
             ,
             to
             yield
             no
             such
             
             instances
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             proceed
             from
             very
             culpable
             superstition
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             so
             doing
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             barren
             of
             such
             fruits
             ,
             and
             careless
             of
             such
             performances
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             point
             of
             folly
             and
             imprudence
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             comfort
             which
             our
             hearts
             might
             receive
             by
             such
             generosity
             ;
             for
             although
             by
             no
             after
             act
             of
             ours
             (
             how
             excellent
             soever
             )
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             proper
             amends
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             our
             former
             offences
             and
             omissions
             ,
             yet
             by
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             (
             we
             speak
             of
             )
             we
             shew
             our selves
             sensible
             of
             those
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             under
             remorse
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             give
             proof
             ,
             that
             we
             truly
             love
             God
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             offended
             him
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             obtain
             his
             favour
             by
             the
             most
             costly
             oblations
             .
             Upon
             all
             which
             accounts
             it
             seems
             very
             adviseable
             ,
             
             that
             he
             who
             sets
             his
             Face
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             indeavour
             to
             open
             and
             inlarge
             his
             heart
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             cramped
             and
             contracted
             by
             any
             odd
             opinions
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             therefore
             some
             men
             seem
             to
             fansie
             a
             frugal
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             inquire
             for
             the
             
               minimum
               quod
               sic
            
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             or
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             as
             if
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             were
             divided
             by
             an
             hair
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             be
             at
             the
             trouble
             of
             no
             more
             piety
             than
             would
             just
             carry
             them
             out
             of
             danger
             ;
             They
             are
             to
             be
             admonished
             that
             they
             seek
             after
             impossibilities
             and
             contradictions
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             fire
             without
             heat
             ,
             Religion
             without
             Devotion
             ,
             Piety
             without
             Affection
             ,
             Holiness
             without
             Zeal
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             desire
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             inclination
             to
             love
             him
             .
          
           
           
             To
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             goodness
             is
             never
             sought
             after
             but
             in
             an
             ill
             temper
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             cowardly
             and
             hypocritical
             heart
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             found
             with
             comfort
             ;
             for
             the
             essence
             of
             grace
             is
             no
             more
             discoverable
             without
             the
             fruits
             ,
             than
             a
             body
             without
             its
             accidents
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             are
             but
             two
             ways
             of
             obtaining
             true
             comfort
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             viz.
             either
             by
             our
             daily
             proficiency
             ,
             or
             by
             our
             extraordinary
             fervency
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             daily
             proficiency
             we
             discover
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             we
             discern
             a
             plant
             to
             be
             alive
             because
             we
             see
             it
             grows
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             extraordinary
             fervency
             ,
             as
             when
             perhaps
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             had
             time
             to
             give
             proof
             of
             himself
             by
             a
             long
             course
             of
             growing
             daily
             better
             and
             better
             ,
             he
             may
             yet
             demonstrate
             a
             vital
             principle
             of
             good
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             by
             such
             generous
             efforts
             of
             zeal
             as
             
             we
             have
             been
             speaking
             of
             ;
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             not
             only
             sordid
             and
             ingrateful
             towards
             God
             ,
             but
             very
             uncomfortable
             to
             our selves
             to
             inquire
             for
             the
             mere
             essence
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             upon
             strict
             and
             precise
             terms
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             these
             men
             think
             a
             pretence
             of
             modesty
             will
             countenance
             them
             against
             any
             imputation
             of
             cowardize
             or
             hypocrisy
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             say
             they
             are
             contented
             with
             the
             lowest
             seat
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             may
             arrive
             at
             that
             state
             ,
             they
             are
             ambitious
             of
             no
             more
             .
             Silly
             men
             !
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             culpable
             ambition
             to
             indeavour
             to
             be
             very
             good
             !
             as
             if
             supreme
             happiness
             could
             be
             modestly
             or
             remisly
             desired
             !
             or
             that
             he
             either
             understood
             or
             truly
             desir'd
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             would
             modestly
             complement
             ,
             others
             to
             enter
             before
             him
             !
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             the
             chiefest
             good
             
             is
             desirable
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             manner
             of
             desiring
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             it
             without
             measure
             and
             bounds
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             he
             therefore
             that
             hath
             these
             modest
             desires
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             stark
             hypocrite
             ,
             or
             hath
             no
             true
             notion
             of
             that
             state
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             or
             could
             be
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             modest
             and
             good
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             love
             Heaven
             but
             moderately
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             comethere
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             could
             not
             be
             without
             great
             folly
             and
             danger
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             set
             himself
             too
             low
             a
             mark
             in
             so
             high
             a
             concern
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             )
             we
             see
             it
             is
             almost
             constant
             with
             men
             to
             shoot
             below
             their
             aim
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             than
             for
             their
             practice
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             their
             speculations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             every
             man
             that
             would
             not
             miscarry
             in
             his
             design
             ,
             takes
             
             care
             to
             direct
             himself
             high
             enough
             ;
             accordingly
             in
             this
             great
             affair
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             that
             yields
             to
             such
             a
             faint-hearted
             temper
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             modesty
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             never
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             but
             scarcely
             ever
             be
             tolerable
             or
             good
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             his
             projections
             be
             mean
             ,
             his
             performances
             will
             be
             worse
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             the
             reluctancy
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             get
             some
             ground
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             abatements
             are
             made
             for
             all
             such
             disadvantages
             ,
             what
             a
             pittiful
             dwarfish
             sanctity
             will
             this
             over
             modesty
             arrive
             to
             at
             last
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             some
             perhaps
             will
             be
             found
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             so
             disingenuous
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             a
             suspicion
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             such
             extraordinary
             works
             as
             we
             have
             been
             now
             recommending
             ,
             may
             savour
             
             of
             merit
             or
             supererogation
             ;
             very
             likely
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             could
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             attribute
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             surely
             he
             that
             takes
             his
             measures
             of
             things
             from
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             little
             danger
             of
             such
             a
             gross
             mistake
             ,
             especially
             whilest
             we
             are
             expresly
             told
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               that
               when
               we
               have
               done
               all
               that
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               are
               still
               but
               unprofitable
               servants
            
             ;
             for
             can
             a
             mortal
             man
             oblige
             his
             Maker
             ?
             can
             infinite
             perfection
             become
             a
             Debtor
             to
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             ?
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             God
             requires
             and
             deserves
             that
             we
             should
             love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             strength
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             love
             him
             too
             much
             ,
             but
             great
             danger
             we
             should
             love
             him
             too
             little
             :
             it
             cannot
             therefore
             choose
             but
             be
             the
             wisest
             and
             safest
             course
             to
             incline
             to
             the
             side
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             to
             favour
             his
             interest
             against
             the
             sensuality
             ,
             
             deadness
             and
             deceitfulness
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
          
           
             O
             but
             (
             may
             some
             man
             say
             )
             will
             it
             not
             at
             least
             be
             will-worship
             to
             affect
             uncommanded
             instances
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             zeal
             of
             his
             glory
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             be
             done
             with
             neglect
             of
             those
             expressions
             of
             love
             and
             zeal
             which
             God
             hath
             particularly
             appointed
             ;
             for
             this
             looks
             as
             if
             a
             man
             pretended
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             undertake
             to
             choose
             for
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             should
             be
             pleased
             with
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             neither
             his
             appointments
             in
             special
             be
             superseded
             by
             these
             voluntary
             performances
             ,
             nor
             these
             voluntary
             performances
             be
             unagreeable
             to
             those
             standing
             and
             general
             rules
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             danger
             that
             divine
             goodness
             should
             ill
             interpret
             them
             ,
             especially
             since
             there
             can
             be
             no
             imaginable
             reason
             
             why
             he
             that
             was
             pleased
             with
             a
             free-will-offering
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             should
             be
             offended
             with
             the
             like
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             where
             above
             all
             things
             he
             requires
             a
             free
             ,
             chearful
             ,
             generous
             and
             reasonable
             service
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             the
             man
             who
             really
             believes
             there
             will
             be
             rewards
             of
             well-doing
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             resolved
             to
             obtain
             them
             ,
             be
             always
             
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               work
            
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             imbrace
             the
             opportunity
             wherein
             he
             may
             perform
             a
             costly
             or
             a
             difficult
             service
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             take
             care
             that
             no
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             superstitious
             conceit
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             neither
             the
             example
             of
             other
             mens
             careless
             lives
             ,
             nor
             the
             too
             natural
             remissness
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             prevail
             upon
             him
             to
             neglect
             such
             instances
             ,
             whereby
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             may
             be
             most
             advanced
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Comfort
             assured
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PART
           II.
           THE
           PRACTICE
           OF
           Holy
           and
           Comfortable
           LIVING
           .
        
         
           
             Jer.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             stand
             ye
             in
             the
             ways
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             ask
             for
             the
             old
             paths
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             for
             your
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             PRACTICE
             OF
             Holy
             and
             Comfortable
             LIVING
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             secret
             Devotion
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Soul
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             little
             Book
             ,
             we
             principally
             designed
             these
             four
             things
             ,
             First
             ,
             To
             discover
             the
             foundations
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             reality
             ,
             importance
             and
             necessity
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             settle
             mens
             judgments
             and
             determine
             them
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             profession
             of
             Religion
             in
             particular
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             give
             caution
             against
             certain
             common
             but
             dangerous
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             might
             otherwise
             undermine
             and
             disappoint
             the
             ends
             and
             purposes
             of
             Religion
             .
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             To
             lay
             down
             some
             general
             directions
             necessary
             to
             be
             premised
             in
             order
             to
             the
             effectual
             prosecution
             of
             a
             religious
             design
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             we
             comprized
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               An
               Introduction
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             we
             come
             to
             build
             upon
             those
             foundations
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             and
             plainly
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             lines
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             Life
             .
          
           
             Here
             therefore
             it
             may
             seem
             expedient
             that
             we
             should
             in
             the
             
             first
             place
             consider
             the
             extent
             and
             whole
             compass
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             such
             a
             narrow
             and
             stingy
             thing
             as
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             represent
             it
             ,
             namely
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             mere
             scuffle
             about
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             a
             canting
             with
             peculiar
             phrases
             ,
             neither
             a
             clubbing
             into
             a
             distinct
             party
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             select
             Society
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             formal
             acting
             of
             a
             part
             with
             the
             observance
             of
             abundance
             of
             nice
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             and
             Punctilio's
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             which
             looks
             beautifully
             ,
             and
             promises
             fairly
             in
             publick
             ,
             but
             is
             forgotten
             or
             laid
             aside
             at
             home
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             immured
             in
             a
             Closet
             ,
             and
             never
             sufferd
             to
             take
             the
             air
             in
             Conversation
             ;
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             mere
             morality
             ,
             nor
             mere
             devotion
             ,
             but
             both
             these
             in
             Conjunction
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             that
             is
             brave
             and
             noble
             ,
             and
             wise
             and
             
             good
             ;
             all
             that
             can
             better
             the
             minds
             and
             tempers
             ,
             and
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             can
             improve
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             within
             the
             Verge
             of
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               Finally
               Brethren
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               honest
               ,
               (
               or
               grave
               )
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               just
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               lovely
               (
               or
               friendly
               )
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               virtue
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               praise
               ,
               think
               of
               these
               things
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Count
             them
             branches
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             true
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             less
             ,
             nothing
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             no
             narrower
             extent
             than
             a
             wise
             and
             worthy
             conduct
             and
             manage
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             all
             those
             Relations
             we
             stand
             in
             ,
             namely
             towards
             God
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             our selves
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             notion
             
             and
             the
             just
             Province
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             I
             can
             neither
             think
             it
             possible
             to
             handle
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             subject
             in
             this
             short
             Treatise
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             do
             I
             apprehend
             the
             discoursing
             of
             them
             all
             to
             be
             equally
             necessary
             to
             those
             for
             whose
             use
             I
             principally
             intend
             these
             Papers
             .
             Therefore
             omitting
             (
             but
             not
             excluding
             )
             all
             other
             branches
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             only
             speak
             of
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Of
             secret
             Devotion
             ,
             or
             those
             acts
             of
             Piety
             which
             are
             transacted
             only
             between
             Almighty
             God
             and
             a
             Mans
             own
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             private
             Piety
             ,
             or
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             in
             every
             particular
             Family
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Of
             the
             more
             publick
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             mans
             governing
             himself
             so
             as
             to
             consult
             the
             honour
             and
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Parish
             wherein
             he
             lives
             .
          
           
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             of
             secret
             or
             Closet
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             an
             essential
             branch
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             and
             universal
             duty
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             command
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             6.
             
             
               When
               thou
               prayest
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy
               Closet
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               shut
               the
               door
               ,
               pray
               to
               thy
               father
               who
               is
               in
               secret
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             which
             words
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Saviours
             meaning
             to
             forbid
             or
             put
             a
             slight
             upon
             all
             but
             Closet
             Devotion
             ;
             for
             he
             himself
             frequently
             prayed
             publickly
             and
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             nor
             though
             he
             speak
             of
             a
             Closet
             ,
             doth
             he
             intend
             to
             confine
             this
             duty
             to
             the
             strict
             formalities
             of
             a
             Closet
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             recess
             or
             place
             of
             secrecy
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             practised
             ;
             nor
             lastly
             ,
             though
             he
             use
             the
             word
             Prayer
             only
             ,
             doth
             he
             make
             that
             strictly
             taken
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             office
             of
             secret
             Piety
             ;
             
             for
             it
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             speech
             also
             ,
             to
             express
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             immediate
             worship
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Praises
             ,
             or
             Adorations
             ,
             or
             Confessions
             ,
             or
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             or
             Meditation
             or
             Self-Examination
             ;
             all
             therefore
             which
             our
             Saviour
             here
             intended
             ,
             was
             to
             represent
             the
             necessity
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             as
             well
             as
             publick
             ,
             and
             to
             press
             that
             upon
             his
             Disciples
             which
             the
             hypocrisy
             and
             ostentation
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             laid
             aside
             ,
             because
             in
             truth
             they
             sought
             not
             Gods
             glory
             but
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             further
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             all
             good
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Countries
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             whatsoever
             opinion
             or
             perswasion
             otherwise
             .
             There
             have
             perhaps
             been
             those
             who
             under
             some
             pretence
             or
             other
             have
             neglected
             Family
             worship
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             
             who
             have
             been
             abased
             by
             some
             scruples
             into
             an
             omission
             of
             publick
             worship
             ;
             but
             I
             verily
             think
             that
             none
             but
             flat
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             gross
             Hypocrites
             (
             which
             are
             much
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             could
             ever
             dispense
             with
             themselves
             in
             the
             common
             and
             habitual
             neglect
             of
             secret
             worship
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             cannot
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             much
             less
             have
             any
             worthy
             apprehensions
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             naturally
             puts
             him
             upon
             some
             act
             or
             other
             of
             adoration
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             Acts
             of
             publick
             worship
             are
             to
             the
             Soul
             as
             exercise
             is
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             may
             live
             and
             subsist
             ,
             though
             not
             long
             and
             healthfully
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             secret
             Devotion
             is
             like
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             lungs
             ,
             without
             which
             a
             man
             is
             presently
             choaked
             up
             and
             destroy'd
             ;
             if
             his
             heart
             do
             not
             move
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             circulation
             return
             in
             praises
             ,
             all
             those
             benefits
             
             which
             it
             continually
             receives
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             stifled
             by
             repletion
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             Prayer
             he
             do
             not
             breathe
             out
             his
             griefs
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ventilate
             his
             spirits
             ,
             he
             is
             strangled
             by
             his
             own
             melancholy
             :
             for
             the
             publick
             performance
             of
             religious
             offices
             cannot
             make
             a
             supply
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             because
             every
             man
             hath
             his
             secret
             sins
             to
             confess
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             unsafe
             to
             make
             other
             men
             privy
             to
             ,
             and
             his
             peculiar
             infirmities
             and
             temptations
             ,
             his
             griefs
             and
             burdens
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             lay
             open
             to
             men
             ,
             seeing
             only
             God
             can
             relieve
             them
             ;
             and
             every
             man
             hath
             received
             sundry
             personal
             mercies
             and
             savours
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             answer
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             require
             a
             personal
             acknowledgment
             to
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             .
             And
             the
             opening
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Cases
             is
             commonly
             attended
             with
             
             such
             affections
             and
             passionate
             expressions
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             indecent
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             very
             becoming
             towards
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             last
             thing
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               1.
               13.
               
               Hannah
            
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             and
             wise
             man
             Eli
             the
             Priest
             ,
             when
             yet
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             appear'd
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             saw
             in
             her
             only
             the
             devout
             symptoms
             of
             a
             sorrowful
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             these
             acts
             of
             secret
             worship
             are
             very
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             publick
             worship
             ,
             both
             as
             they
             dispose
             and
             fit
             a
             mans
             heart
             for
             it
             before
             he
             enters
             upon
             it
             ,
             by
             composing
             the
             thoughts
             and
             raising
             the
             affections
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             make
             application
             of
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             pressing
             home
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             instructions
             there
             received
             ,
             and
             improving
             and
             confirming
             into
             a
             stable
             resolution
             ,
             those
             good
             affections
             and
             inclinations
             
             which
             were
             stirred
             up
             by
             it
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             that
             man
             will
             either
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             Gods
             publick
             service
             ,
             or
             no
             suitable
             temper
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             little
             the
             better
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             first
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             his
             heart
             for
             it
             by
             secret
             Devotion
             .
             And
             herein
             lies
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             lamentable
             unprofitableness
             as
             of
             the
             common
             irreverence
             of
             publick
             performances
             ;
             because
             men
             rush
             into
             Gods
             House
             without
             the
             due
             Preface
             of
             secret
             preparation
             ,
             and
             they
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             God
             when
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             never
             attending
             to
             ,
             or
             improving
             those
             good
             motions
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             had
             kindled
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             devout
             offices
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             supplant
             and
             supersede
             the
             publick
             (
             as
             we
             have
             intimated
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             demonstrate
             
             at
             large
             by
             and
             by
             )
             yet
             in
             some
             respects
             they
             are
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             are
             founded
             upon
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Omniscience
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             the
             great
             and
             intimate
             sense
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             this
             they
             give
             the
             greatest
             assurance
             to
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             of
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             most
             comfortable
             :
             for
             publick
             Devotion
             may
             possibly
             have
             a
             great
             alloy
             of
             secular
             interest
             ,
             and
             may
             owe
             it self
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Laws
             ,
             or
             to
             publick
             fame
             and
             reputation
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             worships
             God
             in
             secret
             ,
             where
             and
             when
             no
             Eye
             is
             privy
             but
             only
             that
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             is
             secure
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             have
             no
             mean
             or
             sinister
             end
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             nothing
             can
             move
             him
             to
             this
             but
             the
             mere
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             
             Saviour
             in
             the
             forementioned
             passage
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             6.
             lays
             an
             Emphasis
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             
               thy
               father
               which
               is
               in
               secret
               ,
            
             and
             adds
             this
             incouragement
             of
             such
             addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             
               thy
               father
               which
               seeth
               in
               secret
               will
               reward
               thee
               openly
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             all
             which
             considerations
             let
             the
             man
             who
             either
             values
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             improvement
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             or
             indeed
             who
             makes
             any
             pretence
             to
             Religion
             ,
             strictly
             make
             Conscience
             of
             ,
             and
             constantly
             practise
             secret
             Devotion
             .
             The
             nature
             ,
             extent
             ,
             manner
             ,
             instances
             and
             circumstances
             whereof
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             further
             to
             explain
             in
             the
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             I
             begin
             with
             that
             which
             is
             so
             universally
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             so
             principal
             a
             part
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               Prayer
               to
               God
            
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             secret
             exercise
             whereof
             ,
             let
             the
             good
             Christian
             take
             these
             following
             Directions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Let
             him
             not
             fail
             Night
             and
             Morning
             (
             at
             least
             )
             solemnly
             and
             devoutly
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             :
             Divers
             holy
             men
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             zeal
             ,
             or
             urgency
             of
             the
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             have
             prescribed
             to
             themselves
             stricter
             measures
             than
             this
             ;
             particularly
             ,
             David
             saith
             he
             would
             worship
             God
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             Daniels
             custom
             was
             to
             do
             it
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             10.
             as
             seems
             also
             to
             have
             been
             that
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ;
             but
             less
             than
             twice
             a
             day
             I
             cannot
             find
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             good
             men
             ,
             unless
             either
             sickness
             disabled
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             very
             extraordinary
             occasion
             diverted
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             wondrously
             fit
             and
             decorous
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             who
             owe
             our
             whole
             time
             to
             God
             ,
             should
             pay
             
             him
             the
             tribute
             of
             devoting
             those
             critical
             periods
             of
             it
             (
             I
             mean
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             )
             to
             him
             ,
             especially
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             peculiar
             circumstances
             these
             two
             points
             of
             time
             are
             attended
             with
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             having
             finished
             the
             course
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             reflecting
             upon
             our
             infirmities
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             observe
             by
             how
             many
             failings
             we
             have
             justly
             incurred
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             severely
             animadvert
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             deprecate
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             peace
             with
             him
             :
             and
             we
             must
             needs
             also
             be
             sensible
             both
             how
             many
             dangers
             we
             have
             escaped
             ,
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             instances
             of
             blessing
             we
             have
             received
             from
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             reason
             to
             praise
             and
             magnify
             his
             name
             ;
             nd
             especially
             being
             then
             also
             to
             betake
             our selves
             to
             sleep
             ,
             when
             
             above
             all
             times
             we
             are
             out
             of
             our
             own
             keeping
             ,
             and
             are
             exposed
             to
             a
             thousand
             dangers
             from
             thieves
             ,
             from
             malicious
             men
             ,
             from
             violent
             Elements
             of
             Wind
             ,
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             from
             the
             enterprizes
             of
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             and
             frightful
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             foolish
             Imaginations
             ,
             in
             which
             and
             sundry
             other
             respects
             ,
             no
             man
             
               knows
               what
               a
               night
               may
               bring
               forth
               ,
            
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             stupidly
             secure
             ,
             and
             fool-hardy
             person
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             think
             it
             highly
             to
             be
             his
             interest
             ,
             by
             peculiar
             addresses
             ,
             to
             recommend
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             concerns
             to
             the
             watchful
             Eye
             of
             Providence
             ,
             
               which
               neither
               slumbers
               nor
               sleeps
            
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             having
             not
             only
             by
             the
             guard
             of
             holy
             Angels
             been
             preserved
             from
             all
             those
             dangers
             which
             might
             have
             surprized
             us
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             when
             our
             senses
             were
             so
             lockt
             up
             that
             
             we
             could
             not
             help
             our selves
             ,
             but
             refreshed
             and
             recruited
             in
             all
             our
             powers
             by
             that
             admirable
             divine
             Opiate
             ,
             sleep
             ;
             nothing
             less
             can
             become
             us
             than
             to
             consecrate
             anew
             all
             these
             restored
             powers
             to
             our
             Creator
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             by
             hearty
             Adorations
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             then
             sensible
             that
             we
             are
             now
             entring
             upon
             a
             new
             scene
             of
             business
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             be
             exposed
             to
             innumerable
             accidents
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             we
             are
             match
             for
             without
             divine
             assistance
             ,
             and
             have
             therefore
             need
             to
             implore
             his
             grace
             and
             good
             providence
             before
             we
             encounter
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             timidity
             or
             superstitious
             fear
             ,
             but
             just
             wisdom
             not
             to
             dare
             either
             to
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             or
             to
             set
             our
             foot
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             recommended
             our selves
             to
             Almighty
             God
             by
             Prayer
             .
             And
             by
             so
             doing
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             we
             maintain
             
             the
             
               juge
               sacrificium
            
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             Gods
             gracious
             interpretation
             are
             said
             to
             )
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             and
             to
             consecrate
             our
             whole
             time
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             we
             keep
             up
             a
             lively
             and
             constant
             sense
             of
             him
             upon
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             sure
             that
             these
             duties
             be
             done
             fervently
             as
             well
             as
             constantly
             and
             frequently
             ,
             not
             formally
             and
             customarily
             ,
             without
             life
             and
             feeling
             of
             what
             a
             man
             is
             about
             ,
             or
             with
             wandring
             thoughts
             and
             distracted
             affections
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             greatest
             vigour
             and
             intention
             of
             mind
             that
             is
             possible
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             mans
             heart
             be
             flat
             and
             remiss
             in
             these
             special
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             much
             worse
             ,
             and
             even
             loose
             and
             Atheistical
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ;
             for
             these
             secret
             duties
             are
             the
             special
             instruments
             and
             exercises
             of
             raising
             our
             hearts
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             nicking
             up
             of
             
             our
             Watch
             to
             that
             cue
             in
             which
             we
             would
             have
             it
             go
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             more
             publick
             offices
             of
             Religion
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             it
             is
             principally
             concerned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             all
             gravity
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             piety
             lies
             in
             these
             secret
             duties
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             discharged
             with
             the
             quickest
             sense
             and
             most
             inflamed
             affections
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             a
             man
             must
             not
             think
             he
             hath
             acquitted
             himself
             when
             he
             hath
             repeated
             such
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             Prayers
             ,
             until
             he
             find
             also
             his
             heart
             warmed
             ,
             and
             his
             temper
             of
             mind
             raised
             and
             improved
             by
             them
             ;
             to
             this
             purpose
             therefore
             ,
             let
             him
             in
             the
             entrance
             upon
             these
             retirements
             place
             himself
             under
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             immediate
             presence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             give
             check
             
             to
             all
             levity
             of
             spirit
             and
             wandering
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             grave
             and
             reverential
             ;
             let
             him
             also
             all
             along
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             value
             and
             necessity
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             either
             begs
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             returns
             thanks
             for
             ;
             that
             this
             may
             render
             him
             ardent
             in
             his
             desires
             ,
             and
             affectionate
             in
             his
             praises
             ,
             and
             whilest
             he
             perseveres
             in
             these
             duties
             ,
             let
             him
             join
             with
             them
             ,
             reading
             and
             meditation
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             fix
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             barrenness
             ,
             and
             to
             impreganate
             and
             inrich
             his
             Souls
             with
             divine
             notions
             and
             affections
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Let
             him
             take
             care
             that
             he
             tempt
             not
             himself
             to
             flatness
             by
             an
             affected
             length
             of
             these
             holy
             duties
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             an
             indevout
             temper
             to
             be
             too
             compendious
             and
             concise
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             grudged
             the
             time
             spent
             in
             Gods
             Service
             ;
             and
             although
             it
             be
             also
             irreverent
             towards
             God
             
             to
             be
             so
             short
             and
             abrupt
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             briefly
             dictated
             to
             him
             what
             we
             would
             have
             done
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             fault
             ,
             to
             be
             impertinently
             tedious
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             understand
             us
             without
             many
             words
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             tedious
             importunity
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             often
             ,
             
               when
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               the
               flesh
               is
               weak
               ,
            
             and
             that
             our
             bodies
             cannot
             always
             correspond
             with
             our
             minds
             :
             now
             in
             such
             a
             case
             to
             affect
             the
             prolonging
             of
             our
             Devotions
             ,
             is
             to
             lose
             in
             the
             intention
             what
             we
             get
             in
             the
             extension
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             be
             sure
             either
             to
             make
             us
             go
             unwillingly
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             perform
             it
             very
             superficially
             ;
             in
             either
             of
             which
             circumstances
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             we
             should
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             comfortable
             reflections
             afterwards
             upon
             such
             performance
             .
          
           
           
             The
             measures
             of
             Devotion
             therefore
             are
             not
             expresly
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             a
             prudent
             respect
             to
             the
             peculiar
             constitution
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             extraordinariness
             of
             the
             occasion
             ;
             and
             to
             go
             about
             to
             exceed
             these
             bounds
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             intemperate
             zeal
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             far
             injurious
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             that
             it
             manifestly
             hinders
             what
             it
             pretends
             to
             promote
             .
             To
             these
             I
             add
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Let
             not
             the
             devout
             man
             be
             very
             curious
             or
             sollicitious
             about
             the
             from
             or
             expressions
             of
             his
             secret
             duties
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             whether
             his
             Prayers
             be
             read
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             or
             be
             the
             present
             conceptions
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             offered
             up
             from
             an
             understanding
             Soul
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             and
             affectionate
             heart
             ,
             for
             these
             
             are
             all
             the
             things
             that
             God
             looks
             at
             ,
             and
             wherein
             his
             honour
             is
             directly
             concerned
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             he
             hath
             no
             value
             for
             eloquence
             of
             speech
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             so
             neither
             hath
             he
             for
             strength
             of
             memory
             ,
             or
             for
             pregnancy
             and
             variety
             of
             phancy
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             only
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             that
             we
             worship
             him
             with
             our
             understanding
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             like
             Parrots
             ,
             utter
             words
             whereof
             we
             have
             no
             sense
             or
             notion
             ;
             that
             we
             bring
             an
             humble
             and
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             as
             sensible
             of
             the
             infinite
             distance
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
             seriously
             affected
             with
             his
             presence
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             value
             of
             the
             things
             we
             are
             conversant
             about
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             composed
             form
             is
             most
             sutable
             to
             publick
             worship
             ,
             where
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             the
             dignity
             and
             credit
             of
             Religion
             is
             concern'd
             ,
             and
             that
             perhaps
             in
             private
             duties
             ,
             our
             present
             
             conceptions
             may
             most
             please
             and
             affect
             our selves
             ;
             but
             our
             acceptance
             with
             God
             (
             especially
             in
             these
             secret
             duties
             )
             depends
             neither
             upon
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             upon
             those
             inward
             dispositions
             of
             the
             Soul
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             no
             man
             cheat
             himself
             into
             an
             opinion
             that
             those
             heats
             of
             phancy
             or
             transports
             of
             affection
             which
             sometimes
             happen
             in
             conceived
             Prayer
             ,
             are
             instances
             of
             real
             and
             extraordinary
             devotion
             ;
             or
             that
             because
             the
             use
             of
             a
             form
             or
             Book
             may
             perhaps
             be
             destitute
             of
             such
             flights
             ,
             therefore
             those
             duties
             are
             dead
             and
             formal
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             those
             services
             may
             be
             most
             acceptable
             to
             God
             which
             are
             less
             pleasant
             to
             our selves
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             not
             those
             sudden
             flashes
             but
             a
             constant
             and
             even
             servour
             of
             piety
             which
             he
             hath
             regard
             to
             .
             And
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             another
             advice
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Let
             the
             pious
             man
             think
             himself
             obliged
             to
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             never
             to
             lay
             aside
             or
             intermit
             the
             regular
             course
             of
             a
             daily
             devotion
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             especially
             not
             upon
             the
             absurd
             pretext
             of
             awaiting
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             for
             although
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ceases
             not
             to
             move
             men
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             move
             sensibly
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             violent
             impressions
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             suspends
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             duty
             till
             he
             is
             so
             jogged
             and
             stirred
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             never
             pray
             at
             all
             :
             and
             indeed
             what
             reason
             can
             there
             be
             to
             expect
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             what
             need
             of
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             known
             duty
             ?
             if
             it
             were
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             put
             us
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             service
             ,
             then
             it
             were
             reasonable
             to
             expect
             some
             special
             mandate
             or
             
             impulse
             upon
             our
             spirits
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             might
             both
             warrant
             the
             enterprize
             ,
             and
             quicken
             us
             in
             the
             prosecution
             ;
             but
             in
             ordinary
             duties
             ,
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             stirred
             up
             by
             that
             ,
             doth
             but
             pretend
             to
             wait
             for
             a
             spirit
             in
             excuse
             of
             his
             own
             Atheism
             ,
             Unbelief
             ,
             or
             intolerable
             slothfulness
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             lays
             himself
             open
             to
             an
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             whose
             design
             it
             is
             to
             check
             and
             withdraw
             men
             from
             Religion
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             matter
             of
             sad
             and
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             from
             waiting
             for
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             men
             very
             usually
             grow
             first
             to
             frequent
             omissions
             ,
             then
             to
             carelessness
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             a
             total
             neglect
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             not
             any
             man
             slight
             a
             regular
             and
             methodical
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             formal
             and
             
             customary
             thing
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             the
             very
             attainment
             of
             Piety
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             duty
             becomes
             also
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             customary
             and
             habitual
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             out
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             performs
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             constantly
             and
             reverently
             ,
             gives
             far
             greater
             proof
             of
             sincere
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             seems
             to
             himself
             to
             do
             them
             with
             greater
             heat
             and
             transport
             ,
             but
             needs
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             be
             jogged
             and
             provoked
             to
             the
             performance
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             To
             all
             these
             I
             adde
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             advisable
             ,
             though
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             secret
             Devotions
             ,
             a
             man
             should
             (
             where
             it
             may
             be
             done
             with
             privacy
             ,
             and
             without
             oftentation
             or
             such
             other
             impediment
             )
             pray
             vocally
             and
             audibly
             ;
             for
             although
             God
             knows
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             observes
             all
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             our
             
             affections
             before
             we
             express
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needs
             not
             that
             we
             should
             interpret
             our
             minds
             to
             him
             by
             words
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             should
             imploy
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             capacities
             we
             have
             in
             his
             service
             ;
             our
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             our
             Lips
             as
             well
             as
             our
             hearts
             .
             Besides
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             affect
             God
             with
             the
             tone
             and
             accents
             of
             our
             Speech
             ,
             yet
             we
             often
             times
             affect
             our
             own
             hearts
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             a
             note
             higher
             in
             concord
             with
             the
             elevation
             of
             our
             Voices
             :
             but
             that
             which
             I
             principally
             intend
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             harmony
             of
             our
             tongue
             and
             voice
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             as
             it
             were
             charmed
             into
             the
             greater
             composure
             and
             intention
             upon
             that
             we
             are
             about
             .
             And
             so
             whereas
             it
             is
             the
             usual
             complaint
             ,
             especially
             of
             melancholy
             and
             thoughtful
             persons
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             apt
             to
             rove
             and
             wander
             in
             these
             secret
             duties
             
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             we
             have
             it
             very
             much
             in
             our
             power
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             extravagancy
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             to
             make
             our
             Devotions
             the
             less
             tedious
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             several
             other
             instances
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             THough
             Prayer
             be
             the
             most
             general
             duty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             common
             instrument
             of
             all
             Piety
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             immediate
             address
             to
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             to
             make
             it
             the
             only
             instance
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             several
             others
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             amongst
             which
             I
             reckon
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Study
             and
             Meditation
             ;
             not
             
             only
             to
             direct
             and
             assist
             our
             Prayers
             (
             of
             which
             I
             said
             something
             before
             )
             but
             especially
             to
             cultivate
             and
             improve
             our
             own
             minds
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             wiser
             ,
             and
             consequently
             both
             more
             capable
             of
             doing
             God
             better
             service
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             also
             fitter
             for
             the
             Society
             of
             Angels
             and
             the
             Conversation
             
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
            
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             For
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             set
             a
             mighty
             value
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ,
             in
             redeeming
             them
             by
             no
             less
             a
             price
             than
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             only
             Son
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             be
             intolerably
             ingrateful
             towards
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             bestow
             no
             cost
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             live
             as
             if
             we
             were
             mere
             matter
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             only
             to
             please
             and
             gratify
             our
             senses
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             abandon
             our
             minds
             to
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             to
             sloth
             and
             superstition
             .
             
               We
               are
               to
               consider
            
             
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             infinite
             goodness
             hath
             by
             the
             same
             purchace
             deliver'd
             us
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Eternal
             Death
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             have
             kept
             us
             in
             perpetual
             bondage
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             contracted
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             rendered
             our
             very
             selves
             so
             inconsiderable
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             have
             had
             the
             heart
             to
             take
             any
             care
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             tempted
             to
             have
             lived
             like
             a
             beast
             because
             he
             expected
             to
             die
             like
             one
             ,
             or
             worse
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             we
             are
             made
             to
             hope
             for
             immortality
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             a
             man
             should
             spare
             no
             cost
             ,
             no
             labour
             and
             pains
             about
             himself
             ,
             since
             he
             may
             reap
             the
             fruit
             and
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             so
             doing
             in
             the
             better
             enjoyment
             of
             himself
             a
             thousand
             Ages
             hence
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
             Moreover
             the
             same
             Divine
             Goodness
             hath
             designed
             us
             to
             a
             glorious
             estate
             of
             happiness
             
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             state
             of
             intellectual
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             sublimed
             ingredients
             of
             felicity
             ,
             which
             a
             dull
             ,
             sottish
             ,
             and
             sensual
             Soul
             can
             never
             be
             capable
             of
             perceiving
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             more
             than
             brutish
             that
             doth
             not
             dispose
             himself
             so
             ,
             that
             
               he
               may
               be
               meet
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               that
               inheritance
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               .
            
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             general
             apostafy
             of
             mankind
             hath
             weaken'd
             our
             natures
             ,
             clouded
             our
             understanding
             ,
             and
             disorder'd
             all
             our
             powers
             ;
             and
             together
             herewith
             the
             foolish
             opinions
             and
             traditions
             of
             the
             World
             have
             abused
             and
             deceived
             us
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             must
             be
             most
             silly
             and
             unhappy
             Creatures
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             indeavour
             to
             deliver
             and
             disingage
             our selves
             from
             both
             these
             Calamities
             .
             And
             
             the
             case
             is
             not
             totally
             irreparable
             in
             respect
             of
             either
             of
             these
             mischiefs
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             we
             might
             in
             some
             measure
             recover
             our selves
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             give
             us
             time
             to
             consider
             in
             privacy
             and
             retirement
             from
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             recollect
             our selves
             ;
             he
             hath
             set
             before
             us
             his
             works
             and
             providence
             to
             meditate
             upon
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             inlighten
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             guide
             us
             out
             of
             the
             perplexed
             state
             of
             things
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             the
             publick
             ministry
             and
             abundance
             of
             good
             Books
             to
             help
             us
             to
             understand
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             we
             are
             assured
             of
             the
             assistances
             of
             his
             holy
             spirit
             against
             the
             weakness
             and
             confusion
             of
             our
             own
             understandings
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             and
             great
             necessity
             that
             we
             
             should
             apply
             our selves
             to
             study
             and
             meditation
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             as
             great
             incouragement
             to
             hope
             for
             success
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             for
             by
             application
             of
             our selves
             to
             the
             means
             aforesaid
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             only
             rid
             our selves
             of
             that
             wildness
             and
             ferity
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             upon
             our
             natures
             ,
             but
             outgrow
             vulgar
             opinion
             and
             tradition
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             true
             estimate
             of
             things
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             we
             may
             greaten
             our
             spirits
             so
             as
             to
             despise
             those
             little
             things
             which
             silly
             men
             dote
             upon
             ;
             we
             may
             free
             our
             minds
             of
             childish
             fears
             and
             unaccountable
             superstitions
             ;
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             loveliness
             of
             virtue
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             have
             worthier
             notions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             clearer
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             all
             men
             are
             not
             alike
             
             capable
             of
             these
             improvements
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             the
             unhappy
             constitution
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             the
             perplexed
             condition
             of
             their
             outward
             affairs
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             God
             Almighty
             hath
             by
             the
             means
             aforesaid
             put
             it
             into
             every
             mans
             power
             to
             be
             wiser
             than
             he
             is
             if
             he
             would
             but
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             the
             devout
             man
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             the
             experiment
             .
          
           
             To
             further
             him
             the
             more
             wherein
             ,
             let
             him
             to
             all
             the
             considerations
             foregoing
             adde
             these
             two
             following
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             was
             made
             in
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             to
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             cultivating
             and
             adorning
             that
             part
             of
             himself
             wherein
             he
             especially
             resembles
             his
             Maker
             ;
             and
             consequently
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             him
             to
             be
             a
             very
             fit
             
             and
             proper
             instance
             of
             worship
             towards
             God
             to
             improve
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             here
             justly
             placed
             amongst
             the
             expressions
             of
             Devotion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             him
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             game
             of
             Eternity
             is
             but
             once
             to
             be
             plaid
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             retrieving
             of
             our
             neglects
             and
             carelessness
             afterwards
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             that
             we
             should
             play
             it
             intently
             and
             warily
             :
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             redeem
             time
             from
             folly
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             doth
             so
             ,
             and
             begs
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             will
             undoubtedly
             find
             his
             mind
             inlarged
             ,
             his
             life
             more
             regular
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             the
             chief
             ends
             of
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             instance
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             (
             for
             I
             am
             not
             curious
             
             in
             what
             order
             I
             place
             them
             )
             shall
             be
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             in
             God
             and
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             an
             acknowledgment
             that
             he
             alone
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             framing
             a
             mans
             heart
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             stay
             it self
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             exigencies
             ,
             and
             accidents
             and
             passages
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             impute
             nothing
             to
             chance
             ,
             fate
             or
             the
             stars
             ,
             but
             possess
             himself
             with
             a
             deep
             and
             setled
             apprehension
             of
             the
             great
             interest
             of
             God
             in
             all
             revolutions
             or
             occurrences
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             and
             real
             honour
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             it
             sets
             God
             always
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             places
             him
             continually
             in
             our
             Eye
             ,
             as
             it
             brings
             us
             to
             an
             intire
             resignation
             of
             our selves
             to
             his
             dispose
             and
             puts
             us
             into
             a
             constant
             gravity
             and
             a
             reverence
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             provokes
             us
             to
             address
             
             our selves
             to
             him
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             walk
             humbly
             and
             thankfully
             before
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             of
             mighty
             advantage
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             it
             strengthens
             and
             fortifies
             our
             weak
             spirits
             by
             the
             contemplation
             of
             that
             mighty
             providence
             we
             are
             under
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             protected
             by
             a
             wise
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             powerful
             Being
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             can
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             liable
             to
             no
             surprize
             or
             mistake
             ,
             as
             it
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             nothing
             befals
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             every
             thing
             is
             ordained
             for
             wise
             ends
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             good
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             this
             also
             inables
             us
             to
             be
             contented
             in
             every
             condition
             ,
             secure
             against
             all
             fears
             ,
             and
             to
             arrive
             at
             such
             an
             evenness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             tost
             with
             every
             accident
             ,
             hurried
             by
             every
             emergency
             ,
             but
             possess
             our selves
             in
             patience
             and
             tranquility
             .
          
           
           
             And
             consequently
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             worthy
             entertainment
             of
             our
             retirements
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             deserves
             and
             requires
             the
             application
             of
             our
             minds
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             to
             our selves
             the
             atheistical
             objections
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             account
             of
             the
             intricacy
             and
             obscure
             passages
             of
             Providence
             ,
             without
             (
             some
             skill
             in
             )
             which
             it
             will
             be
             very
             difficult
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             to
             walk
             either
             piously
             or
             comfortably
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             exercise
             we
             hold
             continual
             conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             live
             and
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             always
             at
             hand
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             awe
             us
             ,
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             become
             not
             only
             a
             Temple
             where
             we
             solemnly
             offer
             up
             our
             services
             at
             set
             times
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             an
             Altar
             where
             the
             holy
             fire
             never
             goes
             out
             ,
             but
             sends
             up
             constantly
             the
             sweet
             
             odours
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Another
             exercise
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             is
             to
             premeditate
             our
             conversation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             forecast
             the
             occurrences
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             conduct
             our selves
             both
             with
             safety
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             our
             spiritual
             interests
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             that
             lives
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             and
             unpremeditately
             ,
             will
             neither
             be
             able
             to
             avoid
             the
             dangers
             which
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             encounter
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             improve
             the
             opportunities
             which
             may
             offer
             themselves
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             converse
             in
             this
             World
             we
             must
             expect
             temptations
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             allurements
             from
             sensual
             objects
             ,
             provocations
             from
             the
             folly
             or
             malice
             of
             evil
             men
             ,
             vexations
             by
             unhappy
             accidents
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             abundance
             of
             evil
             examples
             to
             debauch
             and
             corrupt
             
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             man
             will
             most
             certainly
             be
             surprized
             by
             some
             or
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             forecast
             them
             :
             and
             arm
             himself
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             not
             adventure
             to
             go
             abroad
             and
             take
             in
             the
             infectious
             air
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             antidoted
             himself
             against
             the
             danger
             ,
             by
             the
             advantages
             of
             retirement
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             exercises
             of
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             he
             will
             before
             he
             goes
             out
             of
             his
             Closet
             ,
             not
             only
             consider
             the
             common
             Calamities
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             reigning
             sins
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             but
             the
             especial
             difficulties
             of
             his
             calling
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             infirmities
             of
             his
             own
             temper
             ;
             and
             withal
             will
             forethink
             and
             prepare
             himself
             against
             such
             efforts
             as
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             of
             these
             may
             be
             made
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             can
             foresee
             that
             he
             shall
             unavoidably
             fall
             into
             evil
             Company
             ,
             
             he
             will
             first
             indeavour
             to
             warm
             and
             affect
             his
             heart
             with
             the
             quicker
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             only
             take
             no
             hurt
             himself
             ,
             but
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             imprint
             some
             sense
             of
             good
             upon
             those
             he
             converses
             with
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             likely
             to
             happen
             that
             will
             strike
             him
             with
             melancholy
             ,
             he
             will
             first
             go
             to
             God
             by
             Prayer
             for
             strength
             and
             constancy
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             indeavour
             to
             fix
             his
             heart
             so
             intently
             upon
             another
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             occurrences
             of
             this
             may
             not
             discompose
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             be
             likely
             to
             meet
             with
             that
             which
             may
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             ,
             he
             will
             compose
             himself
             to
             as
             great
             a
             coolness
             as
             possibly
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             no
             passage
             may
             inflame
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             allurement
             to
             sensuality
             present
             it self
             ,
             he
             will
             consider
             how
             he
             may
             retreat
             into
             grave
             
             Company
             ,
             or
             earnest
             business
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             decline
             that
             which
             is
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             withstood
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             concerning
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             or
             receiving
             good
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             every
             wise
             man
             is
             sensible
             that
             the
             seasons
             of
             things
             are
             no
             more
             in
             his
             power
             than
             the
             time
             of
             his
             life
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             enterprize
             succeeds
             well
             which
             is
             not
             nicked
             with
             a
             fit
             season
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             recal
             it
             when
             it
             is
             slipped
             by
             ;
             therefore
             the
             pious
             man
             will
             forethink
             what
             may
             offer
             themselves
             probably
             in
             such
             circumstances
             as
             he
             stands
             in
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             overlook
             them
             when
             they
             present
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             lose
             an
             advantage
             of
             doing
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             good
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             promoting
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             will
             dispose
             his
             heart
             in
             secret
             to
             apprehend
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             them
             ;
             he
             examines
             his
             capacity
             ,
             
             and
             stirs
             up
             his
             attention
             ,
             and
             projects
             the
             means
             ,
             either
             how
             he
             may
             reap
             some
             benefit
             by
             good
             and
             wise
             Company
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             may
             seasonably
             interpose
             a
             word
             on
             Gods
             behalf
             in
             common
             Conversation
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             may
             do
             some
             good
             thing
             that
             will
             turn
             to
             account
             another
             day
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             either
             by
             the
             neglect
             of
             such
             opportunities
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             the
             pious
             man
             omit
             the
             doing
             of
             some
             good
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             by
             security
             of
             conversation
             he
             fall
             into
             any
             of
             those
             dangers
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             watcht
             against
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             fifth
             great
             work
             for
             private
             Devotion
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             case
             there
             lies
             a
             double
             care
             upon
             him
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             slight
             not
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             despair
             not
             of
             remedy
             ,
             but
             be
             both
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             his
             miscarriage
             ,
             and
             also
             rise
             again
             with
             indignation
             and
             resolution
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             slight
             not
             his
             fault
             (
             as
             generally
             men
             do
             by
             the
             plea
             of
             Example
             ,
             or
             the
             pretence
             of
             humane
             infirmity
             )
             and
             so
             harden
             himself
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             but
             feel
             a
             deep
             remorse
             ,
             and
             conceive
             a
             mighty
             displeasure
             against
             himself
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             aggravate
             not
             his
             guilt
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             as
             to
             preclude
             repentance
             by
             despairing
             of
             the
             divine
             mercy
             ,
             but
             presently
             flee
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             implore
             Gods
             Pardon
             ,
             with
             setled
             purposes
             never
             to
             offend
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             again
             .
          
           
             Now
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             done
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             in
             retirement
             ,
             viz.
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             opportunity
             of
             dealing
             impartially
             between
             God
             and
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             especially
             because
             the
             occasions
             of
             them
             often
             happen
             )
             are
             justly
             reckonable
             as
             a
             
             part
             of
             Closet
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             holy
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               4.
               4.
               
               Stand
               in
               awe
               and
               sin
               not
               ,
               commune
               with
               your
               own
               hearts
               in
               your
               chamber
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             any
             sense
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             be
             throughly
             perswaded
             to
             set
             some
             time
             apart
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             romage
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             all
             the
             evils
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             discovered
             any
             particular
             guilt
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             forsake
             his
             Closet
             ,
             and
             depart
             out
             of
             Gods
             presence
             till
             he
             have
             affected
             himself
             with
             deep
             sorrow
             and
             contrition
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             prostrated
             himself
             at
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             with
             strong
             and
             earnest
             cries
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             until
             he
             have
             confirmed
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             resolution
             of
             watchfulness
             and
             more
             strict
             obedience
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           
             And
             let
             him
             do
             this
             often
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             run
             up
             too
             big
             a
             score
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             his
             heart
             
               become
               hardened
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             or
             his
             Conscience
             be
             so
             affrighted
             with
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             guilt
             ,
             that
             like
             a
             Bankrupt
             he
             be
             tempted
             to
             decline
             looking
             into
             his
             accounts
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             have
             no
             comfortable
             prospect
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             run
             away
             from
             God
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             desperation
             ,
             instead
             of
             running
             to
             him
             by
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Let
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             do
             this
             often
             ,
             not
             by
             chance
             or
             unwillingly
             ,
             but
             frequently
             and
             periodically
             (
             set
             times
             being
             appointed
             for
             it
             )
             and
             though
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             impose
             a
             burden
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             ordinarily
             very
             adviseable
             ,
             that
             this
             be
             done
             once
             a
             month
             ,
             viz.
             whilest
             a
             man
             hath
             his
             past
             actions
             and
             carriage
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             can
             take
             a
             just
             account
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             especially
             
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             to
             do
             it
             against
             the
             time
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             then
             would
             be
             extraordinarily
             proper
             and
             seasonable
             :
             for
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             Self-examination
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             do
             marvellously
             suit
             and
             answer
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             the
             former
             preparing
             a
             mans
             heart
             for
             that
             sacred
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             that
             holy
             solemnity
             sealing
             to
             him
             the
             pardon
             of
             those
             sins
             he
             hath
             discovered
             and
             repented
             of
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             this
             work
             of
             self-reflection
             and
             ransacking
             a
             mans
             own
             heart
             in
             secret
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             at
             certain
             times
             and
             periods
             ,
             it
             is
             wonderfully
             useful
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             seriously
             and
             conscientiously
             practised
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             it
             is
             not
             conceivable
             how
             a
             man
             should
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             an
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             
             Life
             without
             it
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             it
             seems
             equally
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             continue
             to
             be
             an
             evil
             man
             who
             habitually
             and
             sincerely
             practises
             it
             :
             for
             as
             there
             is
             no
             way
             so
             effectual
             to
             preserve
             an
             estate
             from
             being
             squandred
             away
             extravagantly
             ,
             as
             the
             keeping
             constant
             and
             strict
             accounts
             of
             receits
             and
             expences
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             method
             more
             powerful
             to
             restrain
             sin
             than
             this
             of
             self-examination
             ;
             the
             very
             searching
             into
             our
             hearts
             jogs
             and
             awakens
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             rowsed
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             faithful
             Monitor
             of
             all
             that
             was
             done
             amiss
             ,
             the
             mere
             prospect
             of
             which
             will
             make
             a
             man
             very
             uneasy
             ,
             by
             the
             fears
             and
             horrors
             that
             attend
             it
             ;
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             silly
             motives
             upon
             which
             a
             man
             was
             induced
             to
             sin
             ,
             will
             fill
             him
             with
             ingenuous
             shame
             and
             indignation
             ,
             and
             the
             easiness
             (
             which
             he
             cannot
             but
             
             find
             )
             of
             withstanding
             such
             motions
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             will
             provoke
             him
             to
             a
             resolution
             of
             amendment
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Disease
             is
             a
             great
             step
             to
             the
             Cure
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
             well
             searched
             is
             half
             healed
             .
             But
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             another
             instance
             of
             great
             affinity
             with
             what
             we
             have
             now
             been
             speaking
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             excercise
             of
             secret
             Devotion
             which
             I
             will
             here
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Trial
             of
             our
             proficiency
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             this
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             (
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             )
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             is
             scarcely
             any
             otherway
             discernible
             but
             by
             its
             progress
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             it
             makes
             men
             daily
             better
             and
             better
             ,
             for
             the
             essences
             of
             things
             are
             indiscernible
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             may
             endlesly
             dispute
             with
             himself
             whether
             such
             or
             such
             a
             
             thing
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             spiritual
             life
             in
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             puts
             all
             out
             of
             controversy
             by
             the
             fruits
             and
             improvement
             of
             such
             a
             vital
             principle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             extreamly
             necessary
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             arrive
             at
             spiritual
             comfort
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             experiment
             of
             our selves
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             done
             than
             by
             retirement
             into
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             diligent
             comparing
             our selves
             both
             with
             our selves
             and
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             estimation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             a
             very
             fallacious
             and
             improper
             measure
             of
             divine
             life
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               small
               thing
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               men
            
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             
               but
               if
               our
               hearts
               condemn
               us
               not
               ,
               then
               have
               we
               confidence
               towards
               God
            
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             privy
             to
             our
             ends
             and
             designs
             and
             to
             all
             our
             circumstances
             as
             well
             
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             cannot
             nor
             will
             not
             deceive
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             secretly
             examined
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             impartially
             consulted
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             indeed
             know
             our selves
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             prejudge
             our
             own
             condition
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             testimony
             which
             our
             hearts
             can
             give
             us
             of
             our
             spiritual
             improvement
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             increased
             length
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             nor
             merely
             from
             the
             passion
             and
             earnestness
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             may
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             may
             proceed
             from
             some
             peculiar
             temper
             of
             body
             or
             outward
             accident
             ;
             nor
             upon
             our
             affectionate
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             for
             
               the
               stony
               ground
               received
               the
               seed
               with
               joy
               as
               well
               as
               the
               good
               ground
            
             ;
             nor
             yet
             upon
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             scrupulosity
             of
             Conscience
             (
             especially
             in
             smaller
             matters
             )
             for
             this
             may
             proceed
             from
             Ignorance
             ,
             Superstition
             
             or
             Hypocrisy
             .
             But
             the
             safest
             decision
             of
             this
             great
             case
             ,
             whether
             we
             grow
             in
             grace
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             made
             by
             examining
             our
             hearts
             in
             such
             points
             as
             these
             following
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             we
             be
             more
             constant
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             than
             formerly
             ?
             Whether
             we
             be
             more
             exact
             and
             regular
             in
             our
             lives
             daily
             ?
             Whether
             our
             hearts
             be
             more
             in
             Heaven
             than
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             arrived
             at
             a
             greater
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Whether
             we
             are
             more
             dead
             to
             temptation
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             such
             sins
             as
             agree
             with
             our
             constitution
             and
             circumstances
             ?
             Whether
             affliction
             be
             more
             easy
             than
             it
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             better
             submit
             to
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Whether
             we
             are
             more
             conscientious
             of
             secret
             sins
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             Eye
             of
             man
             can
             take
             notice
             of
             and
             upbraid
             us
             for
             ?
             Whether
             we
             are
             more
             sagacious
             in
             
             apprehending
             ,
             and
             more
             careful
             of
             improving
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             than
             heretofore
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Whether
             we
             are
             grown
             more
             meek
             ,
             more
             humble
             and
             obedient
             to
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             upon
             due
             inquiry
             ,
             oru
             hearts
             can
             answer
             affirmatively
             for
             us
             in
             such
             points
             as
             these
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             comfortably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             
               received
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             which
             being
             of
             unspeakable
             consequence
             to
             us
             to
             be
             substantially
             resolved
             of
             ,
             self-examination
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             particulars
             (
             as
             the
             only
             way
             to
             arrive
             at
             it
             )
             ought
             to
             have
             its
             share
             in
             our
             Closet
             Devotions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Family-Piety
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             THough
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             perfections
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             obnoxiousness
             to
             him
             ,
             be
             the
             first
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             religion
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             shewed
             )
             and
             so
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             is
             the
             immediate
             and
             principal
             object
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             obligations
             of
             Religion
             extended
             no
             further
             than
             to
             acts
             of
             worship
             or
             address
             to
             God
             :
             for
             it
             is
             as
             much
             our
             duty
             to
             manage
             our selves
             well
             towards
             others
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             as
             towards
             him
             for
             his
             
             own
             sake
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             intimated
             heretofore
             )
             true
             Piety
             in
             its
             just
             dimensions
             comprizes
             no
             less
             than
             a
             worthy
             discharge
             of
             our selves
             in
             all
             those
             relations
             Divine
             Providence
             hath
             placed
             us
             in
             .
          
           
             Now
             next
             to
             our
             obligations
             to
             our
             Creator
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             our
             concern
             for
             the
             better
             part
             of
             our selves
             ,
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             a
             man
             stands
             related
             to
             his
             Family
             so
             nearly
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wanting
             in
             both
             the
             former
             that
             is
             negligent
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Almighty
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             pronounced
             it
             not
             fit
             for
             man
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             provision
             he
             made
             against
             the
             uncomfortable
             state
             of
             solitude
             ,
             was
             to
             enter
             him
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             a
             Family
             ;
             partly
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             near
             a
             station
             ,
             they
             might
             mutually
             relieve
             and
             help
             one
             another
             in
             difficulties
             ,
             entertain
             one
             another
             
             by
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             improve
             one
             anothers
             reason
             ;
             partly
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Conjunction
             they
             might
             fortify
             one
             anothers
             Spirits
             against
             all
             ill
             accidents
             ,
             or
             the
             enterprizes
             of
             wicked
             and
             malicious
             Spirits
             more
             powerful
             than
             themselves
             ;
             but
             principally
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             mutually
             provoke
             and
             inflame
             one
             anothers
             hearts
             to
             admiration
             ,
             love
             and
             reverence
             of
             their
             great
             Creator
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             end
             is
             so
             great
             and
             the
             injunction
             of
             it
             so
             strict
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             in
             this
             Society
             stands
             charged
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             is
             accountable
             for
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             excusable
             that
             doth
             not
             indeavour
             to
             bring
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             so
             intimately
             converses
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             he
             hath
             so
             many
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             a
             sense
             and
             regard
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             .
             And
             this
             especially
             concerns
             those
             that
             are
             
             heads
             of
             Families
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             place
             they
             have
             always
             been
             accounted
             ,
             not
             only
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             ,
             but
             also
             Prophets
             and
             Priests
             within
             their
             peculiar
             sphere
             and
             province
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             constant
             care
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             good
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             to
             train
             up
             those
             of
             their
             Families
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             exercises
             of
             true
             Religion
             :
             particularly
             God
             himself
             testifies
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18
             —
             19.
             
               that
               he
               knew
               he
               would
               command
               his
               children
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               that
               they
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             Job
             1.
             5.
             we
             find
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             continual
             care
             of
             that
             holy
             man
             to
             sanctify
             his
             Children
             and
             Family
             ,
             and
             daily
             to
             intercede
             with
             God
             for
             them
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             6.
             it
             is
             an
             express
             injunction
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             that
             they
             not
             only
             
               keep
               the
               laws
               of
               God
               in
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               teach
               them
               diligently
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               them
               when
               they
               sate
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               walked
               by
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             convey
             and
             imprint
             a
             sense
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Religion
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             they
             familiarly
             conversed
             with
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             great
             is
             the
             authority
             and
             influence
             of
             Governours
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             so
             powerful
             is
             good
             example
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             
               Josh
               .
               24.
               15.
               
               Joshua
            
             undertakes
             for
             his
             Family
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             whether
             other
             people
             would
             do
             so
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             David
             
               often
               declares
               his
               zeal
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Religion
               in
               his
               Family
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               he
               resolves
               those
               persons
               should
               be
               excluded
               his
               House
               that
               made
               no
               Conscience
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               most
               remarkably
               ,
            
             
             1
             Chr.
             28.
             9.
             
               he
               gives
               this
               solemn
               charge
               to
               his
               Son
            
             Solomon
             ,
             Thou
             Solomon
             my
             Son
             ,
             know
             thou
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Father
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             searcheth
             all
             hearts
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             all
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             :
             if
             thou
             seek
             him
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             forsake
             him
             he
             will
             cast
             thee
             off
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             abundant
             evidence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             those
             who
             had
             a
             sense
             of
             Religion
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             set
             it
             up
             in
             their
             Families
             also
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             testimonies
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             needless
             here
             to
             recite
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             success
             was
             commonly
             answerable
             to
             the
             indeavour
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             Acts
             10.
             2.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             only
             
               a
               devout
               man
               
               and
               prayed
               to
               God
               always
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               he
               feared
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               house
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             Example
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             instruction
             prevailed
             upon
             all
             those
             that
             were
             under
             the
             influence
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             (
             at
             least
             )
             a
             profession
             of
             piety
             also
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             further
             observable
             ,
             that
             generally
             when
             any
             Governour
             of
             a
             Family
             imbraced
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             was
             converted
             to
             that
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             such
             
               an
               one
               believed
               and
               all
               his
               house
               ,
            
             or
             
               he
               and
               all
               his
               house
               were
               baptized
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             truly
             good
             men
             did
             not
             fail
             by
             their
             example
             and
             endeavours
             to
             bring
             those
             over
             to
             the
             same
             Religion
             which
             themselves
             were
             heartily
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             we
             see
             it
             often
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             these
             times
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             that
             several
             persons
             very
             heartily
             bless
             God
             that
             his
             providence
             disposed
             them
             into
             such
             or
             
             such
             pious
             Families
             wherein
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             eternal
             happiness
             hath
             been
             laid
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             instructive
             and
             exemplary
             devotion
             which
             they
             have
             there
             been
             under
             the
             advantages
             of
             ;
             upon
             consideration
             of
             all
             which
             reasons
             ,
             examples
             and
             incouragements
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             which
             might
             with
             great
             ease
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             let
             no
             good
             Christian
             be
             of
             so
             monastick
             a
             spirit
             as
             to
             extend
             his
             care
             no
             farther
             than
             his
             own
             Cell
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             he
             hath
             acquitted
             himself
             well
             enough
             when
             he
             hath
             discharged
             the
             offices
             of
             his
             Closet
             ,
             and
             hath
             kept
             Religion
             glowing
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             ;
             but
             think
             it
             his
             duty
             to
             take
             care
             that
             his
             light
             shine
             quite
             through
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             zeal
             warm
             all
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             which
             we
             will
             here
             consider
             these
             three
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             Of
             the
             several
             members
             which
             
             usually
             a
             Family
             consists
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             concern'd
             in
             its
             discipline
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             several
             duties
             of
             piety
             which
             especially
             become
             and
             concern
             a
             Family
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             By
             what
             means
             the
             members
             of
             a
             Family
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             comply
             with
             all
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             The
             ordinary
             relations
             of
             a
             Family
             (
             especially
             as
             it
             signifies
             those
             which
             dwell
             or
             converse
             together
             under
             the
             same
             roof
             )
             are
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Parent
             and
             Children
             ,
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             Friend
             and
             Friend
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             I
             take
             to
             be
             comprized
             in
             those
             several
             passages
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             
               and
               all
               his
               house
               were
               converted
               or
               baptized
               ,
            
             for
             there
             are
             great
             interests
             of
             Religion
             which
             intercede
             between
             every
             of
             these
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             nearest
             
             and
             strictest
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             so
             consequently
             it
             is
             of
             mighty
             importance
             to
             their
             mutual
             comfort
             ,
             and
             a
             wonderful
             indearment
             of
             affections
             ,
             when
             both
             the
             relatives
             are
             animated
             with
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             eternal
             interest
             of
             one
             another
             :
             As
             it
             is
             vastly
             mischievous
             and
             unhappy
             when
             those
             who
             are
             inseparably
             yoked
             together
             ,
             draw
             divers
             ways
             ,
             one
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             towards
             Hell
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             danger
             the
             Apostle
             advises
             those
             who
             are
             free
             
               not
               to
               be
               unequally
               yoked
               with
               unbelievers
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               righteousness
               with
               unrighteousness
               ?
               what
               communion
               hath
               light
               with
               darkness
               ?
               what
               concord
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               ?
               and
               what
               part
               hath
               he
               that
               believeth
               ,
               with
               an
               infidel
               ?
            
             Yet
             because
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             light
             may
             prevail
             against
             darkness
             ,
             therefore
             when
             such
             an
             
             unequal
             Society
             is
             contracted
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             it
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             separation
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             16.
             
             
               What
               knowest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Wife
               ,
               but
               thou
               maist
               save
               thy
               Husband
               ?
               or
               what
               knowest
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               whether
               thou
               shalt
               save
               thy
               Wife
               ?
            
             especially
             since
             by
             the
             piety
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             the
             Children
             are
             sanctified
             and
             placed
             under
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             adds
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             one
             of
             these
             relatives
             to
             be
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             mighty
             reason
             they
             both
             should
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             self-love
             as
             well
             as
             charity
             and
             conjugal
             affection
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             both
             very
             difficult
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             alone
             ,
             and
             also
             equally
             easy
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             when
             those
             in
             this
             relation
             join
             hearts
             and
             hands
             in
             the
             way
             thither
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             relation
             of
             Parents
             
             and
             Children
             ,
             that
             is
             also
             very
             near
             and
             intimate
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             interest
             and
             happiness
             is
             bound
             up
             together
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             advantage
             to
             have
             holy
             Parents
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Posterity
             of
             such
             persons
             ordinarily
             fare
             the
             better
             to
             many
             Generations
             ,
             as
             is
             assured
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             double
             obligation
             upon
             Parents
             to
             be
             good
             and
             virtuous
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Children
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             glory
             and
             comfort
             to
             Parents
             to
             have
             good
             and
             pious
             Children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             strictly
             
               charged
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             he
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             nay
             worse
             than
             a
             Brute
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             content
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             to
             Hell
             and
             the
             Devil
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             part
             of
             our
             
             selves
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             considers
             any
             thing
             ,
             can
             as
             well
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             damned
             himself
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             if
             he
             can
             help
             it
             .
             Now
             that
             there
             is
             much
             in
             their
             power
             this
             way
             ,
             appears
             by
             that
             charge
             of
             the
             Apostle
             last
             named
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             22.
             6.
             
             
               Train
               up
               a
               child
               in
               the
               way
               he
               should
               go
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               old
               he
               will
               not
               depart
               from
               it
            
             ;
             for
             Children
             in
             their
             young
             and
             tender
             years
             are
             like
             Wax
             ,
             yielding
             and
             pliable
             to
             whatsoever
             form
             we
             will
             put
             them
             into
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             miss
             this
             opportunity
             it
             will
             be
             no
             easy
             matter
             to
             recover
             them
             to
             good
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             debauched
             by
             evil
             principles
             ,
             confident
             of
             their
             own
             opinions
             ,
             headstrong
             by
             the
             uncontrouled
             use
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             hardened
             by
             the
             custom
             of
             sinning
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             far
             the
             most
             part
             of
             good
             men
             and
             women
             
             are
             such
             as
             had
             the
             foundations
             of
             piety
             laid
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             are
             to
             be
             found
             who
             were
             effectually
             reclaimed
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             But
             whilest
             Children
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             their
             natures
             are
             soft
             and
             pliant
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             the
             hardiness
             to
             rebel
             ,
             nor
             the
             confidence
             to
             dispute
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             so
             long
             they
             may
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             easily
             be
             wrought
             upon
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             mother
             is
             especially
             considerable
             in
             this
             case
             :
             for
             so
             we
             find
             not
             only
             that
             King
             
               Lemuel
               ,
               Prov.
            
             31.
             1.
             remembred
             the
             Lessons
             which
             his
             mother
             taught
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             before
             ,
             Timothy
             was
             seasoned
             with
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             instructions
             of
             his
             Mother
             Eunice
             ,
             and
             his
             Grandmother
             
               Lois
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             1.
             5.
             and
             many
             other
             
             instances
             there
             are
             of
             the
             successfulness
             of
             the
             Mothers
             pious
             indeavours
             .
             But
             where
             Parents
             neglect
             their
             duty
             ,
             usually
             the
             Children
             perish
             ,
             and
             their
             blood
             will
             be
             required
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             careless
             Parents
             :
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             there
             is
             commonly
             this
             dreadful
             token
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             careless
             of
             their
             duty
             both
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             their
             Children
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             feel
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             it
             in
             the
             undutifulness
             ,
             contumacy
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             of
             those
             Children
             against
             themselves
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             permitted
             them
             to
             revenge
             his
             quarrel
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             relation
             of
             Master
             and
             Servants
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             mistake
             to
             think
             they
             are
             meerly
             our
             slaves
             to
             do
             our
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             due
             from
             us
             to
             them
             but
             what
             is
             expresly
             bargain'd
             for
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             or
             
             ought
             to
             be
             Gods
             Servants
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             him
             service
             as
             well
             as
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             put
             under
             our
             protection
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             our
             Families
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             instructed
             in
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             serve
             
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               whole
               family
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               is
               called
               .
            
             So
             that
             properly
             speaking
             ,
             we
             and
             they
             are
             common
             Servants
             to
             one
             great
             Master
             ,
             only
             in
             different
             ranks
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             part
             (
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Stewards
             )
             is
             allowed
             to
             have
             Servants
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             must
             do
             the
             inferiour
             business
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             are
             Gods
             Servants
             more
             properly
             than
             ours
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             have
             not
             only
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             liberty
             and
             leisure
             to
             serve
             our
             common
             Master
             ,
             but
             also
             instructions
             from
             us
             and
             incouragement
             so
             to
             do
             :
             and
             he
             that
             denies
             them
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             might
             as
             justly
             deny
             them
             their
             .
             Bread
             or
             their
             
             Wages
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             he
             that
             forgets
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             too
             ,
             remembers
             himself
             but
             by
             halves
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             his
             interest
             is
             concerned
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             health
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             virtue
             and
             piety
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             better
             men
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             better
             Servants
             they
             will
             prove
             .
             So
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             Philemon
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             a
             gainer
             by
             
             Onesimus's
             Conversion
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             would
             be
             so
             much
             a
             more
             profitable
             servant
             henceforth
             as
             he
             was
             now
             become
             a
             better
             man
             ,
             such
             persons
             being
             not
             only
             the
             most
             faithful
             and
             trusty
             ,
             but
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             industrious
             as
             they
             are
             the
             more
             conscientious
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             often
             blesses
             a
             Family
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             pious
             Servant
             ,
             as
             God
             blessed
             Labans
             substance
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             
             and
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             Potiphar
             for
             the
             piety
             of
             Joseph
             .
             So
             that
             in
             short
             ,
             he
             loves
             himself
             as
             little
             as
             he
             loves
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             indeavour
             that
             his
             Servants
             should
             be
             sincerely
             religious
             .
             And
             though
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             in
             his
             power
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             grace
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             yet
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             place
             and
             authority
             ,
             he
             hath
             mighty
             advantages
             of
             doing
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             called
             to
             account
             how
             he
             hath
             improved
             his
             Stewardship
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             a
             Family
             there
             are
             commonly
             some
             who
             under
             the
             general
             relation
             of
             Friends
             or
             Acquaintance
             ,
             are
             either
             resident
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hospitably
             entertained
             by
             it
             ;
             now
             as
             this
             lays
             an
             obligation
             upon
             the
             persons
             treated
             ,
             so
             it
             gives
             some
             authority
             to
             him
             who
             treats
             them
             :
             and
             consequently
             as
             such
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             
             Family
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             answerable
             towards
             men
             for
             the
             scandals
             and
             misdemeanours
             of
             his
             Guests
             ;
             so
             is
             he
             much
             more
             responsible
             to
             God
             for
             any
             profaneness
             they
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             towards
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
             For
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             every
             man
             being
             King
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             may
             give
             Laws
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             oblige
             those
             who
             are
             under
             his
             protection
             to
             pay
             him
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             and
             worship
             God
             with
             him
             ,
             especially
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             requires
             at
             our
             hands
             that
             we
             use
             this
             authority
             ,
             not
             
               only
               over
               our
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               our
               Man-Servants
               and
               Maid-Servants
               ,
               but
               over
               all
               those
               that
               are
               within
               our
               Gates
               .
            
             But
             so
             much
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             in
             the
             second
             place
             the
             particular
             duties
             of
             Religion
             in
             a
             Family
             ;
             of
             which
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             Family
             Duties
             in
             special
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             place
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Family
             ,
             that
             (
             besides
             Closet-Devotions
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ;
             and
             besides
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             anon
             )
             once
             a
             day
             at
             the
             least
             they
             join
             together
             in
             Prayers
             to
             God.
             I
             say
             once
             a
             day
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             mens
             occasions
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             circumstances
             of
             some
             Families
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             which
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             fit
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Prayers
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             most
             pious
             Families
             ;
             but
             certainly
             it
             is
             wonderfully
             decent
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             members
             of
             every
             Family
             should
             once
             in
             the
             day
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             mouth
             glorify
             God
             and
             pay
             
             their
             homage
             to
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             whole
             Family
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             if
             any
             excuse
             should
             be
             pleaded
             or
             admitted
             in
             this
             case
             .
             For
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             every
             several
             Family
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Body
             or
             Society
             ,
             which
             hath
             its
             distinct
             circumstances
             ,
             effects
             and
             consideration
             ;
             it
             hath
             its
             respective
             needs
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             occasion
             to
             make
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             requests
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             continue
             it
             in
             health
             ,
             to
             settle
             concord
             and
             unity
             amongst
             the
             several
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             may
             enjoy
             prosperity
             and
             safety
             from
             Thieves
             ,
             from
             Fire
             and
             other
             dangers
             .
             And
             every
             such
             Society
             hath
             also
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             mercies
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             ,
             as
             namely
             for
             success
             in
             affairs
             ,
             for
             quiet
             habitation
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             molested
             with
             ill
             Neighbours
             ,
             nor
             vexed
             
             with
             Law-Suits
             ,
             for
             hopeful
             Children
             ,
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             &c.
             for
             in
             several
             of
             these
             respects
             a
             man
             may
             be
             well
             and
             comfortable
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             unhappy
             in
             the
             Society
             ;
             and
             contrarywise
             the
             Society
             or
             Family
             may
             be
             happy
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             particular
             person
             may
             be
             in
             ill
             circumstances
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             just
             reason
             of
             addresses
             and
             acknowledgments
             to
             God
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Family
             in
             Conjunction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             every
             single
             person
             apart
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Closet
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             perhaps
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Family
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             person
             who
             can
             aptly
             and
             properly
             represent
             the
             peculiar
             concerns
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             there
             is
             no
             form
             of
             Prayer
             at
             hand
             that
             will
             express
             all
             the
             respective
             circumstances
             of
             such
             a
             Society
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             lift
             
             up
             their
             hearts
             and
             voices
             together
             in
             a
             general
             form
             ,
             and
             supply
             with
             their
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             whatsoever
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             expressions
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             there
             is
             just
             ground
             and
             reason
             for
             such
             family
             worship
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             good
             cause
             to
             expect
             it
             will
             be
             singularly
             successful
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             community
             joins
             together
             ,
             and
             present
             themselves
             and
             their
             tribute
             of
             praise
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             no
             question
             but
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             ,
             will
             be
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             with
             prostrate
             bodies
             ,
             devout
             hearts
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             eyes
             lift
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             combine
             together
             to
             importune
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             besiege
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fail
             of
             a
             blessing
             ;
             or
             however
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             security
             to
             them
             that
             they
             
             have
             thus
             jointly
             and
             solemnly
             commended
             themselves
             to
             the
             divine
             protection
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             that
             this
             course
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             conciliate
             peace
             and
             love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             between
             all
             the
             members
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             knit
             their
             hearts
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             accustomed
             to
             unite
             their
             hearts
             and
             join
             their
             hands
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             and
             conspire
             to
             pray
             with
             and
             for
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             indearment
             of
             affection
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             some
             man
             will
             now
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             express
             Scripture
             which
             requires
             of
             men
             this
             daily
             office
             of
             Family
             Prayer
             :
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             so
             apparent
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             For
             God
             who
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             Laws
             to
             reasonable
             men
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             himself
             bound
             to
             prescribe
             every
             thing
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             natural
             worship
             ,
             where
             the
             reason
             of
             man
             might
             supply
             him
             with
             direction
             what
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             discoursed
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             )
             it
             is
             a
             stingy
             and
             narrow-soul'd
             trick
             ,
             and
             an
             argument
             of
             no
             true
             love
             to
             God
             and
             goodness
             ,
             to
             stand
             upon
             so
             strict
             terms
             in
             our
             piety
             ,
             as
             to
             require
             an
             express
             command
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             admirably
             good
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             been
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             this
             hath
             been
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             would
             in
             the
             last
             place
             crave
             leave
             to
             ask
             those
             men
             a
             plain
             question
             ,
             who
             insist
             upon
             more
             express
             proof
             of
             Family
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             Whether
             they
             think
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             publick
             worship
             required
             of
             men
             ?
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             
             then
             let
             them
             remember
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             there
             was
             no
             more
             publick
             Society
             than
             that
             of
             Families
             ,
             namely
             at
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             publick
             worship
             must
             be
             this
             of
             Families
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             to
             inlighten
             them
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             that
             passage
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             when
             Seth
             had
             Enos
             born
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               then
               began
               men
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             there
             began
             to
             be
             a
             Family
             in
             the
             pious
             line
             of
             Seth
             ,
             then
             presently
             they
             set
             up
             Gods
             worship
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             not
             the
             beginning
             of
             secret
             worship
             ,
             for
             no
             doubt
             but
             Seth
             was
             careful
             of
             that
             before
             Enos
             was
             born
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             properly
             publick
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             worship
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             minority
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             neither
             was
             nor
             as
             yet
             could
             be
             any
             Church
             established
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             :
             therefore
             
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             Family
             worship
             is
             as
             antient
             as
             the
             being
             of
             Families
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Or
             let
             pious
             and
             ingenious
             persons
             consider
             of
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Luke
             11.
             1.
             where
             in
             the
             first
             place
             we
             find
             our
             Saviour
             was
             at
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             secret
             Prayer
             but
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             present
             at
             them
             :
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             concluded
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             asks
             him
             to
             instruct
             them
             how
             to
             pray
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             then
             here
             is
             our
             Saviours
             Example
             for
             what
             we
             are
             discoursing
             of
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Disciples
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             at
             Prayer
             ,
             were
             his
             Family
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             observe
             further
             is
             ,
             they
             ask
             him
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             John
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             them
             a
             form
             wherein
             they
             (
             who
             were
             his
             
             Family
             )
             might
             join
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             Family
             or
             Disciples
             of
             John
             did
             ;
             or
             not
             only
             to
             pray
             severally
             or
             secretly
             ,
             but
             in
             Conjunction
             and
             Society
             :
             and
             this
             our
             Saviour
             gratifies
             them
             in
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             to
             them
             the
             well-known
             and
             admirable
             form
             :
             in
             which
             these
             two
             things
             are
             further
             remarkable
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Prayer
             is
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             which
             renders
             it
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             for
             a
             social
             office
             .
             For
             though
             some
             other
             account
             may
             be
             given
             of
             his
             using
             that
             number
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             is
             so
             natural
             as
             this
             reason
             which
             I
             have
             intimated
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             very
             petitions
             themselves
             (
             if
             they
             be
             considered
             )
             will
             incline
             a
             man
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Prayer
             was
             contrived
             with
             infinite
             wisdom
             to
             fit
             other
             purposes
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             primarily
             intended
             for
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Family
             or
             Society
             ,
             especially
             
             such
             an
             one
             as
             this
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Disciples
             was
             ;
             but
             so
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             instance
             of
             Family
             Duty
             is
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             other
             days
             and
             times
             set
             apart
             for
             his
             service
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             (
             which
             is
             our
             Saturday
             )
             is
             not
             obliging
             to
             Christians
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             neither
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             observe
             any
             day
             with
             that
             Sabbatical
             nicety
             and
             strictness
             ,
             which
             (
             for
             special
             reasons
             )
             was
             required
             of
             that
             people
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             be
             observed
             piously
             and
             devoutly
             ,
             is
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             sanctification
             of
             it
             principally
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             it
             a
             day
             peculiar
             for
             the
             offices
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             
             as
             other
             days
             are
             for
             common
             and
             secular
             affairs
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             must
             be
             carried
             on
             every
             day
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             a
             profane
             day
             indeed
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             some
             share
             allowed
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             yet
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             required
             that
             it
             be
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             little
             of
             the
             time
             be
             consecrated
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             residue
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             common
             affairs
             of
             Life
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             we
             are
             allowed
             to
             consult
             our
             infirmity
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             necessity
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             works
             of
             humanity
             or
             mercy
             :
             but
             the
             proper
             business
             of
             the
             day
             is
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             the
             main
             of
             it
             must
             be
             applied
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             this
             ,
             namely
             by
             this
             interruption
             of
             the
             course
             of
             Worldly
             affairs
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             take
             our
             hearts
             off
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             hardly
             avoid
             sinking
             absolutely
             
             into
             the
             cares
             and
             business
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             if
             we
             went
             on
             in
             a
             continual
             course
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             obliged
             at
             certain
             intervals
             of
             time
             to
             retreat
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             betake
             our selves
             to
             things
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             also
             ,
             we
             begin
             to
             practise
             an
             Heavenly
             Sabbatism
             ,
             and
             inure
             our selves
             by
             degrees
             to
             those
             spiritual
             imployments
             which
             we
             are
             to
             enter
             upon
             ,
             and
             be
             everlastingly
             performing
             in
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             Let
             therefore
             the
             pious
             man
             thus
             sanctify
             the
             Lords
             Day
             by
             applying
             it
             to
             holy
             uses
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             besides
             publick
             worship
             )
             to
             reading
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             grave
             Discourses
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             Warrant
             from
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             oblige
             all
             
               those
               within
               his
               Gates
            
             to
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             restrain
             his
             Family
             from
             common
             labours
             ,
             but
             from
             lightness
             
             and
             folly
             ,
             tipling
             and
             gossipping
             ,
             idle
             visits
             and
             impertinent
             talking
             of
             News
             ;
             and
             use
             his
             indeavour
             to
             ingage
             them
             to
             be
             as
             much
             in
             earnest
             about
             the
             service
             of
             God
             and
             their
             Souls
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             about
             their
             business
             or
             pleasure
             on
             other
             days
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             other
             holy
             days
             set
             apart
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             good
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             too
             :
             for
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Festivals
             are
             the
             ignorant
             mans
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             his
             mind
             all
             the
             great
             passages
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             also
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             so
             strictly
             tasked
             us
             to
             the
             labour
             of
             six
             days
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             better
             pleased
             if
             we
             now
             and
             then
             apply
             some
             of
             them
             to
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             sally
             towards
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             days
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             merely
             a
             relaxation
             
             from
             servile
             work
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             a
             dispensation
             for
             looseness
             and
             profaneness
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             be
             served
             on
             them
             with
             greater
             diligence
             than
             can
             be
             ordinarily
             expected
             on
             other
             days
             .
             And
             this
             is
             another
             branch
             of
             the
             pious
             mans
             duty
             in
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             I
             would
             mention
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             amongst
             Family
             exercises
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             call
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             but
             would
             offer
             it
             to
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             adviseable
             in
             some
             cases
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             Family
             Piety
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Family
             ,
             where
             it
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             some
             persons
             should
             be
             incouraged
             to
             take
             notes
             of
             the
             Sermons
             which
             are
             preached
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             repeat
             them
             at
             home
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             course
             would
             not
             only
             afford
             a
             very
             seasonable
             and
             excellent
             entertainment
             for
             the
             Family
             in
             the
             intervals
             of
             publick
             worship
             
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             but
             would
             also
             be
             very
             advantagious
             ,
             both
             to
             Minister
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Minister
             ,
             it
             would
             incourage
             him
             to
             study
             and
             to
             deliver
             weighty
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             words
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             hearing
             ,
             and
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             but
             be
             reviewed
             and
             considered
             of
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             one
             Sermon
             would
             be
             as
             good
             as
             two
             ,
             and
             might
             serve
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             would
             put
             the
             most
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             them
             upon
             considering
             and
             indeavouring
             to
             remember
             and
             make
             something
             of
             that
             which
             is
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             observe
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             ablest
             of
             the
             Congregation
             think
             it
             worth
             their
             pains
             to
             take
             so
             exact
             notice
             of
             it
             as
             to
             write
             it
             down
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             snore
             and
             yawn
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             so
             intent
             and
             serious
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Family
             in
             which
             the
             repetition
             is
             made
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             further
             occasion
             to
             observe
             ,
             with
             what
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             the
             doctrine
             was
             inferred
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             opportunity
             to
             weigh
             the
             arguments
             used
             to
             inforce
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             upon
             making
             application
             of
             all
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             foresee
             several
             objections
             (
             such
             as
             they
             are
             )
             will
             be
             made
             against
             this
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             course
             is
             unfashionable
             and
             puritanical
             ,
             that
             experience
             hath
             discovered
             that
             writing
             after
             Sermons
             hath
             taught
             men
             to
             be
             conceited
             and
             captious
             ,
             and
             presently
             sets
             up
             men
             for
             Lay-Preachers
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             repeating
             Sermons
             raised
             the
             Rebellion
             .
             But
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             unusual
             nor
             under
             any
             ill
             character
             in
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             for
             men
             
             to
             take
             Notes
             of
             the
             reasonings
             ,
             determinations
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Judges
             ;
             and
             surely
             Religion
             is
             of
             as
             much
             moment
             as
             the
             municipal
             Laws
             ;
             and
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             are
             of
             as
             great
             consequence
             as
             meum
             and
             tuum
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Discourses
             of
             Preachers
             be
             not
             so
             considerate
             ,
             their
             reasonings
             not
             so
             close
             and
             weighty
             ,
             nor
             their
             determinations
             so
             well
             grounded
             as
             to
             be
             worth
             noting
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             pity
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             objection
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Preacher
             handle
             only
             the
             indisputable
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             press
             them
             home
             and
             close
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             these
             will
             afford
             little
             scope
             for
             conceitedness
             or
             captiousness
             ;
             but
             some
             men
             that
             are
             of
             such
             an
             humour
             will
             be
             pragmatical
             and
             profane
             ,
             whether
             they
             write
             after
             Sermons
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             lay
             
             this
             blame
             where
             it
             is
             due
             .
             To
             the
             third
             objection
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             though
             writing
             after
             Sermons
             might
             perhaps
             furnish
             men
             with
             materials
             for
             Lay-preaching
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             impudence
             which
             disposed
             men
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolution
             of
             Government
             which
             gave
             opportunity
             for
             it
             :
             and
             if
             the
             last
             of
             these
             three
             things
             be
             taken
             care
             of
             ,
             the
             second
             will
             be
             curbed
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             harmless
             and
             innocent
             .
          
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             objected
             that
             writing
             and
             repeating
             of
             Sermons
             was
             accessary
             to
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             neither
             the
             writing
             nor
             the
             repeating
             ,
             but
             the
             seditious
             matter
             of
             the
             Sermons
             that
             was
             in
             the
             fault
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             good
             and
             pious
             Sermons
             are
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             to
             prevent
             all
             mischief
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             tending
             to
             make
             good
             
             Subjects
             as
             well
             as
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             writing
             and
             repeating
             of
             such
             Sermons
             is
             a
             means
             to
             settle
             such
             Doctrine
             the
             deeper
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             it
             would
             be
             good
             prudence
             to
             apply
             that
             to
             a
             good
             end
             which
             hath
             been
             abused
             to
             a
             bad
             one
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             countenance
             the
             humour
             of
             some
             late
             Reformers
             ,
             whose
             method
             was
             to
             abolish
             things
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             them
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             just
             discouragement
             from
             this
             instance
             of
             Family-Devotion
             ;
             however
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             proceed
             to
             such
             as
             are
             unexceptionable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             Family
             Duty
             to
             instruct
             all
             the
             young
             and
             ignorant
             persons
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             substantial
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             good
             life
             .
             The
             obligation
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             advantages
             of
             this
             
             office
             ,
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             represented
             before
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ;
             now
             therefore
             only
             to
             speak
             briefly
             and
             plainly
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             discharging
             it
             ,
             it
             comprises
             these
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             care
             be
             taken
             betimes
             to
             subdue
             the
             unruly
             wills
             and
             passions
             of
             Children
             ;
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             not
             very
             hard
             to
             do
             if
             it
             be
             minded
             time
             enough
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             tender
             and
             pliable
             ,
             but
             the
             defect
             herein
             (
             like
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             first
             Concoction
             )
             is
             hardly
             remediable
             afterwards
             :
             accordingly
             the
             wise
             man
             adviseth
             ,
             
               Prov.
               19.
               18.
               
               Chasten
               thy
               Son
               whilest
               there
               is
               hope
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               thy
               Soul
               spare
               for
               his
               crying
               :
            
             By
             breaking
             his
             stomach
             now
             ,
             we
             prevent
             the
             breaking
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             hereafter
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             means
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             comfort
             
             in
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             and
             publick
             Society
             ,
             a
             governable
             Subject
             ;
             whereas
             contrariwise
             stubborness
             and
             malapertness
             in
             youth
             grows
             to
             contemptuousness
             of
             Parents
             ,
             &
             to
             faction
             and
             sedition
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             in
             age
             .
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             them
             learn
             and
             be
             accustomed
             humbly
             to
             beg
             the
             blessing
             of
             their
             Parents
             and
             Progenitors
             ;
             this
             (
             as
             meanly
             as
             some
             inconsiderate
             people
             think
             of
             it
             )
             is
             of
             mighty
             use
             :
             for
             it
             not
             only
             teaches
             Children
             to
             reverence
             their
             Parents
             ,
             but
             wonderfully
             provokes
             and
             inflames
             the
             affections
             of
             Parents
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             usual
             method
             of
             conveying
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             only
             God
             that
             bestows
             the
             blessing
             ,
             yet
             his
             way
             is
             to
             use
             the
             intervention
             and
             designation
             of
             Parents
             ,
             and
             generally
             those
             whom
             they
             bless
             (
             in
             this
             
             case
             )
             are
             blessed
             ,
             and
             those
             whom
             they
             curse
             are
             cursed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Then
             let
             them
             learn
             to
             read
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             say
             their
             Catechise
             ;
             for
             though
             these
             things
             are
             not
             throughly
             understood
             by
             them
             now
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             stick
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             remembred
             when
             they
             are
             more
             capable
             of
             improving
             them
             :
             insomuch
             that
             it
             will
             be
             uneasy
             to
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             well
             principled
             in
             his
             minority
             ,
             to
             be
             impious
             and
             profane
             hereafter
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             should
             prove
             so
             ,
             there
             will
             yet
             be
             some
             hopes
             of
             reclaiming
             him
             ,
             because
             these
             things
             will
             some
             time
             or
             other
             revive
             and
             awaken
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             lay
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             pray
             over
             them
             ,
             bless
             and
             confirm
             them
             .
             For
             
               if
               the
               fervent
               Prayer
               of
               every
               righteous
               man
               avail
               
               much
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             James
             tells
             us
             ,
             undoubtedly
             the
             solemn
             Prayer
             and
             Benediction
             of
             Christs
             immediate
             Substitute
             ,
             and
             the
             prime
             Officer
             of
             his
             Church
             is
             not
             inconsiderable
             .
             Besides
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             understandingly
             and
             solemnly
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             their
             own
             act
             by
             a
             voluntary
             and
             publick
             choice
             ,
             it
             will
             ordinarily
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             them
             in
             modesty
             ,
             honour
             and
             reputation
             as
             well
             as
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             easily
             go
             back
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             renounce
             it
             :
             and
             though
             it
             is
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             many
             have
             miscarried
             afterwards
             in
             point
             of
             practice
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             in
             experience
             ,
             that
             few
             or
             none
             who
             have
             been
             confirmed
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             have
             apostatized
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             After
             such
             foundations
             are
             laid
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             time
             
             yet
             to
             be
             secure
             ,
             but
             these
             beginnings
             must
             be
             followed
             with
             further
             instructions
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             savoury
             sense
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             have
             imbraced
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             be
             debauched
             with
             Examples
             ,
             nor
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             by
             every
             wind
             of
             new
             Doctrine
             ;
             nay
             further
             ,
             these
             young
             persons
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             all
             the
             ingenuous
             learning
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             receiving
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             able
             to
             afford
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             the
             more
             serviceable
             to
             God
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             by
             the
             intent
             prosecution
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             only
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             dangers
             which
             rash
             and
             unimployed
             youth
             is
             ready
             to
             run
             upon
             ,
             but
             become
             an
             Ornament
             to
             themselves
             and
             to
             their
             Relations
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             imploy
             
             and
             enjoy
             themselves
             in
             elder
             years
             ,
             without
             the
             usual
             diversions
             of
             drinking
             and
             gaming
             ,
             which
             commonly
             are
             the
             silly
             resorts
             and
             refuges
             of
             those
             who
             wanted
             Education
             in
             their
             youth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             principal
             branch
             of
             Family
             Discipline
             yet
             remains
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             curbing
             and
             restraining
             first
             of
             all
             profaneness
             and
             contempt
             of
             things
             sacred
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             cursing
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             blaspheming
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             impudent
             scurrility
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             of
             all
             intemperance
             ,
             drunkenness
             and
             debauchery
             ;
             for
             such
             things
             as
             these
             do
             not
             only
             bring
             a
             stain
             and
             blemish
             ,
             but
             a
             Curse
             upon
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             allowance
             of
             them
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             pretence
             to
             Piety
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             care
             and
             concern
             for
             the
             suppressing
             these
             Vices
             ,
             extends
             
             not
             only
             so
             far
             as
             to
             the
             restraining
             of
             it
             in
             all
             the
             constant
             and
             setled
             members
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             discountenancing
             of
             it
             in
             those
             that
             are
             only
             occasionally
             as
             Guests
             in
             it
             .
             For
             how
             can
             any
             man
             that
             loves
             God
             ,
             indure
             to
             see
             him
             abused
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             not
             interpose
             for
             him
             ,
             especially
             where
             he
             hath
             authority
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               within
               his
               own
               Gates
            
             ?
             Shall
             a
             man
             pretend
             Piety
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             table
             become
             a
             snare
             to
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             and
             his
             House
             a
             Sanctuary
             and
             priviledged
             place
             for
             prophaneness
             ?
             Nor
             let
             any
             man
             think
             it
             becomes
             him
             in
             gentility
             and
             complaisance
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             hospitality
             to
             indulge
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             loves
             God
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             hath
             any
             measure
             of
             manly
             courage
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             so
             sheepish
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             at
             least
             discountenance
             such
             indecencies
             
             within
             his
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             those
             that
             are
             setled
             members
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             as
             Servants
             and
             Relations
             ;
             if
             any
             of
             them
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             lewdness
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             presently
             be
             banished
             the
             Society
             :
             for
             it
             may
             be
             divine
             Providence
             sent
             them
             thither
             on
             purpose
             for
             their
             Cure
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             might
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             performing
             so
             worthy
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             those
             Sinners
             the
             happiness
             of
             meeting
             with
             the
             means
             of
             reformation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             when
             it
             happens
             so
             ,
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             our
             duty
             to
             apply
             our selves
             in
             good
             earnest
             to
             recover
             them
             :
             but
             if
             after
             all
             good
             means
             used
             ,
             there
             appear
             no
             hopes
             of
             reformation
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             good
             mans
             duty
             to
             dismiss
             such
             persons
             ,
             both
             to
             avoid
             the
             scandal
             and
             the
             infection
             of
             them
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             truly
             conscientious
             of
             Gods
             honour
             and
             
             the
             spiritual
             interest
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             Sacrifice
             the
             petty
             interests
             of
             an
             useful
             Servant
             ,
             or
             a
             beneficial
             relation
             ,
             thereupon
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Family
             Discipline
             ,
             Or
             by
             what
             means
             the
             several
             members
             of
             a
             Family
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             conform
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Duties
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             resolves
             to
             maintain
             Piety
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             by
             such
             a
             method
             as
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             authority
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             carelessness
             ,
             facility
             or
             sheepishness
             ,
             
             level
             himself
             with
             those
             he
             is
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             suffer
             every
             body
             to
             do
             what
             is
             right
             in
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ;
             for
             then
             no
             wonder
             if
             Piety
             and
             all
             things
             else
             be
             out
             of
             order
             .
             He
             that
             abjects
             himself
             shall
             be
             a
             meer
             cypher
             ,
             and
             signify
             nothing
             in
             his
             own
             House
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             very
             much
             in
             a
             mans
             own
             power
             whether
             he
             will
             be
             despised
             or
             no
             :
             for
             he
             that
             values
             himself
             upon
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             asserts
             his
             own
             just
             authority
             ,
             shall
             find
             Divine
             Providence
             standing
             by
             him
             therein
             ,
             and
             striking
             an
             awe
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             those
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             good
             service
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             whole
             sphere
             of
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             let
             him
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             fourth
             Command
             God
             requires
             and
             expects
             ,
             that
             every
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             be
             responsible
             
             for
             all
             those
             that
             are
             
               within
               his
               Gates
            
             ;
             so
             accordingly
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             he
             hath
             invested
             him
             with
             honour
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             both
             commanded
             and
             promised
             to
             reward
             obedience
             to
             him
             :
             and
             let
             not
             any
             one
             think
             that
             God
             will
             desert
             his
             own
             institution
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             permit
             the
             authority
             he
             hath
             here
             invested
             Parents
             with
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             trampled
             upon
             by
             others
             ,
             or
             prostituted
             by
             themselves
             ,
             without
             severe
             animadversion
             .
          
           
             Let
             him
             consider
             also
             the
             great
             interest
             that
             lies
             in
             the
             conserving
             of
             paternal
             authority
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             foundation
             is
             laid
             ,
             both
             of
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             accordingly
             as
             people
             are
             inured
             to
             order
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             in
             private
             Families
             ,
             such
             will
             be
             their
             behaviour
             afterwards
             in
             Church
             or
             
             State
             :
             for
             he
             that
             suffers
             his
             Children
             and
             Servants
             to
             be
             contumacious
             towards
             himself
             ,
             trains
             them
             up
             for
             instruments
             of
             Schism
             and
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             countenances
             Faction
             and
             Disobedience
             to
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             makes
             a
             leading
             case
             for
             Rebellion
             and
             confusion
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             accustoms
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             obedience
             at
             home
             ,
             makes
             his
             House
             a
             Seminary
             of
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             will
             feel
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             reap
             the
             blessing
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             Above
             all
             let
             him
             consider
             the
             nearness
             and
             naturalness
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             there
             are
             hardly
             any
             but
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             necessity
             and
             obligation
             of
             it
             in
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             in
             other
             things
             Inferiours
             may
             perhaps
             dispute
             the
             wisdom
             
             of
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             tempted
             to
             disobey
             their
             Commands
             ;
             but
             plain
             matters
             of
             devotion
             admit
             of
             no
             dispute
             ,
             they
             are
             imposed
             by
             divine
             authority
             ,
             written
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             inacted
             and
             proclaimed
             within
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             therefore
             people
             may
             with
             the
             greater
             readiness
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             stir
             up
             and
             awaken
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             second
             Conscience
             by
             our
             Authority
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             authority
             ought
             to
             be
             tempered
             with
             sweetness
             and
             benignity
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             is
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             but
             a
             Father
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             superciliously
             command
             ,
             and
             imperiously
             will
             and
             require
             ,
             but
             incline
             and
             perswade
             by
             the
             use
             of
             all
             motives
             and
             incouragements
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             indearment
             oblige
             men
             to
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
           
             A
             mans
             Family
             is
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             himself
             ,
             considered
             at
             large
             and
             in
             all
             his
             capacities
             ,
             therefore
             unnecessary
             harshness
             and
             severity
             is
             as
             indecent
             in
             this
             Society
             ,
             as
             cruelty
             to
             his
             own
             flesh
             is
             unnatural
             .
             And
             it
             is
             commonly
             as
             insuccessful
             as
             it
             is
             indecent
             ;
             for
             power
             without
             goodness
             is
             a
             weapon
             without
             edge
             ,
             which
             will
             go
             no
             further
             than
             mere
             force
             carries
             it
             .
             When
             men
             only
             fear
             ,
             they
             will
             hate
             too
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             to
             obey
             no
             more
             than
             needs
             must
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Eph.
             6.
             4.
             advises
             ,
             
               Fathers
               provoke
               not
               your
               children
               to
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             v.
             9.
             forbids
             Masters
             to
             use
             
               threatnings
               towards
               Servants
            
             ,
             but
             especially
             Col.
             3.
             19.
             
               all
               bitterness
               towards
               wives
               is
               prohibited
            
             ;
             for
             these
             courses
             (
             in
             such
             near
             Relations
             )
             ordinarily
             make
             them
             worse
             instead
             of
             mending
             them
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             all
             the
             mud
             and
             dirt
             of
             their
             
             temper
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             interest
             of
             making
             men
             good
             is
             very
             great
             and
             valuable
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             a
             very
             acceptable
             service
             to
             God
             who
             obliges
             his
             Family
             to
             serve
             and
             honour
             him
             ;
             for
             by
             so
             doing
             a
             man
             promotes
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             great
             allowances
             made
             for
             his
             personal
             infirmities
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             more
             publick
             capacity
             hath
             advanced
             Gods
             glory
             in
             the
             Salvation
             of
             others
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             exceedingly
             worth
             the
             while
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             condescend
             to
             any
             honest
             art
             and
             method
             of
             ingaging
             men
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Especially
             this
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             instances
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             are
             above
             all
             things
             to
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             free
             and
             chearful
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             nothing
             worth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             harshness
             and
             severity
             
             are
             the
             most
             improper
             instruments
             for
             such
             an
             effect
             ;
             consequently
             it
             must
             be
             wise
             Discourses
             ,
             obliging
             carriage
             ,
             sweetness
             of
             temper
             ,
             kindness
             and
             benignity
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             most
             likely
             methods
             of
             prevailing
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             and
             ordinarily
             to
             gain
             this
             point
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             requisite
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             man
             discriminate
             between
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             ,
             that
             he
             favour
             the
             one
             and
             discountenance
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             this
             alone
             will
             in
             time
             make
             a
             strange
             change
             in
             a
             Family
             .
             Especially
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             in
             the
             third
             place
             the
             Governour
             of
             a
             Family
             be
             a
             great
             Example
             of
             Piety
             himself
             :
             Rules
             without
             Examples
             are
             neither
             understood
             nor
             considered
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             propounded
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             goes
             about
             to
             over-rule
             his
             Family
             to
             Piety
             without
             making
             Conscience
             of
             it
             in
             his
             own
             practice
             ,
             nay
             ,
             who
             
             doth
             not
             make
             his
             own
             life
             a
             great
             pattern
             of
             what
             he
             perswades
             to
             ,
             undermines
             his
             own
             indeavours
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             only
             fail
             of
             success
             ,
             but
             be
             ridiculous
             for
             his
             pains
             ;
             for
             every
             body
             is
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             Devotion
             be
             necessary
             to
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             to
             another
             ;
             if
             the
             Servant
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             ought
             the
             Master
             ;
             if
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             zealous
             ,
             certainly
             the
             other
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             careless
             or
             profane
             ;
             or
             if
             one
             may
             be
             excused
             the
             trouble
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             other
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             hardly
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             in
             these
             matters
             to
             have
             the
             confidence
             earnestly
             to
             press
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             upon
             those
             under
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             conspicuous
             in
             his
             own
             practice
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             the
             forehead
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             so
             well
             act
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Hypocritical
             Pharisee
             ,
             as
             to
             
               lay
               heavy
               burdens
               upon
               
               others
               ,
               which
               he
               himself
               will
               not
               touch
               with
               one
               of
               his
               fingers
            
             ;
             yet
             as
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             heartily
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             be
             very
             vain
             if
             he
             thinks
             men
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             see
             through
             the
             disguise
             ,
             and
             very
             sottish
             if
             he
             can
             expect
             that
             such
             commands
             of
             his
             should
             carry
             any
             authority
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             majesty
             in
             holy
             Example
             ,
             it
             not
             only
             commands
             but
             charms
             men
             into
             compliance
             ;
             there
             is
             life
             and
             spirit
             in
             it
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             animates
             and
             inflames
             all
             about
             a
             man
             ;
             it
             makes
             Piety
             to
             become
             visible
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             shews
             it
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             but
             represents
             it
             with
             all
             its
             advantages
             of
             goodness
             ,
             beauty
             and
             ornament
             ;
             it
             confutes
             mens
             mistakes
             of
             it
             ,
             answers
             their
             objections
             against
             it
             ,
             removes
             their
             suspicions
             ,
             shames
             their
             cowardice
             and
             lukewarmness
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             doth
             (
             after
             the
             manner
             
             of
             all
             great
             Engines
             )
             work
             powerfully
             ,
             though
             almost
             insensibly
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             by
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             sooner
             made
             wise
             and
             fit
             for
             great
             actions
             by
             the
             reading
             of
             History
             than
             by
             studying
             of
             Politicks
             ;
             because
             matter
             of
             fact
             strikes
             us
             more
             powerfully
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             things
             as
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             instruct
             us
             more
             effectually
             than
             all
             dry
             rules
             and
             speculations
             can
             do
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             to
             be
             remarked
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             rather
             to
             teach
             men
             by
             Examples
             than
             by
             rules
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             whole
             sacred
             Writ
             consists
             principally
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             Almighty
             Wisdom
             thinking
             that
             way
             the
             fittest
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             express
             the
             Laws
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             impression
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             indeed
             (
             which
             is
             
             further
             remarkable
             )
             there
             are
             some
             of
             the
             more
             curious
             and
             excellent
             lines
             of
             Piety
             ,
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             exprest
             by
             words
             ,
             but
             are
             easily
             legible
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             holy
             men
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             him
             who
             would
             ingage
             his
             Family
             to
             Devotion
             ,
             give
             them
             a
             fair
             Copy
             of
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Example
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             not
             fail
             of
             the
             honour
             and
             comfort
             to
             see
             it
             transcribed
             and
             imitated
             by
             those
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             that
             he
             may
             with
             the
             more
             certainty
             and
             expedition
             attain
             this
             desireable
             effect
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             make
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             he
             would
             gain
             upon
             ,
             burdensome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             exhaust
             their
             spirits
             by
             too
             great
             and
             constant
             drudgery
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             make
             the
             business
             of
             Religion
             irksome
             and
             unpleasant
             to
             them
             by
             unnecessary
             length
             and
             
             tediousness
             of
             Family-Devotion
             ▪
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             will
             take
             off
             their
             edge
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             with
             no
             heart
             to
             Religion
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             will
             beget
             an
             utter
             aversation
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               we
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               no
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             either
             one
             of
             them
             must
             be
             neglected
             ,
             or
             both
             served
             very
             remisly
             :
             for
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             harassed
             with
             secular
             business
             ,
             they
             cannot
             have
             spirits
             enough
             to
             attend
             Religion
             with
             any
             vigour
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             be
             drawn
             out
             phantastically
             to
             a
             tedious
             length
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             (
             whilest
             men
             are
             men
             )
             that
             they
             should
             either
             be
             inclined
             to
             go
             to
             them
             with
             such
             chearfulness
             ,
             or
             persevere
             in
             them
             with
             such
             delight
             and
             fervour
             as
             is
             requisite
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             let
             the
             World
             be
             so
             moderately
             pursued
             ,
             as
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             strength
             and
             room
             ,
             may
             be
             left
             for
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             be
             so
             contrived
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             pleasant
             and
             easy
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             besides
             that
             Devotions
             so
             performed
             are
             most
             acceptable
             to
             God
             )
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             bring
             our
             Families
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             .
             Especially
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             in
             the
             fifth
             place
             the
             Governours
             of
             Families
             take
             care
             to
             order
             and
             methodize
             affairs
             so
             ,
             that
             these
             different
             things
             intrench
             not
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             neither
             the
             World
             incroach
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             Religion
             shut
             out
             and
             exclude
             the
             common
             affairs
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             both
             may
             take
             their
             places
             in
             a
             just
             subordination
             .
          
           
             We
             commonly
             observe
             ,
             that
             things
             in
             an
             heap
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             
             not
             digested
             into
             any
             order
             ,
             look
             vast
             and
             numerous
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             amuse
             our
             minds
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             neither
             apprehend
             any
             of
             them
             distinctly
             ,
             nor
             comprehend
             them
             all
             together
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             crowd
             of
             business
             ,
             we
             are
             either
             so
             confounded
             with
             the
             multiplicity
             ,
             or
             distracted
             with
             the
             variety
             of
             things
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             apply
             our selves
             to
             nothing
             at
             all
             effectually
             ;
             for
             one
             hinders
             and
             supplants
             the
             other
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             case
             between
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             two
             Worlds
             ,
             if
             both
             lie
             in
             gross
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             distinct
             place
             be
             assigned
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             effect
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             together
             being
             an
             intolerable
             burden
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             two
             must
             necessarily
             be
             neglected
             ,
             and
             that
             commonly
             falls
             to
             be
             the
             lot
             of
             Religion
             :
             or
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             these
             offices
             are
             not
             totally
             omitted
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             
             sure
             to
             be
             superficially
             performed
             ;
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             neither
             being
             sufficiently
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             united
             enough
             to
             attend
             them
             without
             distraction
             and
             wanderings
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               time
               for
               every
               thing
            
             ;
             so
             let
             every
             man
             ,
             who
             would
             promote
             Religion
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             appoint
             set
             hours
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             neither
             be
             difficult
             to
             obtain
             the
             constant
             observance
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             so
             ordinary
             to
             perform
             them
             carelesly
             and
             formally
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sixthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             the
             wisdom
             of
             every
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             who
             would
             bring
             those
             which
             are
             under
             his
             care
             and
             tuition
             to
             an
             uniformity
             in
             Religion
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             seriousness
             and
             heartiness
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             express
             all
             tender
             affection
             to
             them
             and
             regard
             of
             
             them
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             them
             happen
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             or
             under
             any
             adversity
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             make
             to
             himself
             an
             opportunity
             of
             obliging
             them
             to
             take
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             direction
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             .
          
           
             We
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             gain
             an
             interest
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             compliant
             with
             him
             in
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             must
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             Friendship
             in
             that
             mans
             adversity
             .
             For
             no
             man
             knows
             who
             are
             his
             Friends
             till
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             make
             experiment
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             in
             adversity
             ;
             for
             every
             man
             is
             a
             Friend
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             need
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             like
             the
             
               good
               Samaritan
            
             ,
             deserts
             us
             not
             in
             our
             greatest
             difficulties
             ,
             him
             we
             have
             just
             grounds
             to
             value
             and
             confide
             in
             .
             Now
             above
             all
             kindnesses
             men
             are
             most
             sensible
             of
             those
             which
             are
             
             done
             to
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             they
             commonly
             take
             the
             measures
             of
             all
             Friendship
             and
             sincerity
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             will
             win
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             must
             first
             oblige
             them
             in
             their
             bodily
             interests
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             as
             we
             observe
             ,
             that
             all
             inferiour
             Creatures
             are
             most
             tractable
             and
             docible
             at
             such
             times
             as
             wherein
             they
             are
             lowest
             and
             can
             least
             help
             themselves
             ;
             so
             mankind
             is
             most
             disposed
             to
             take
             advice
             ,
             and
             most
             obedient
             to
             counsel
             when
             he
             is
             at
             a
             non-plus
             in
             his
             affairs
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             dazled
             his
             Eyes
             before
             ,
             begin
             to
             vanish
             ,
             and
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             one
             way
             left
             with
             him
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             another
             life
             )
             he
             will
             then
             freely
             admit
             of
             Discourse
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             to
             comply
             with
             all
             serious
             advice
             in
             order
             thereunto
             .
             
             These
             seasons
             of
             adversity
             therefore
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             let
             slip
             by
             him
             who
             is
             tender
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             who
             are
             under
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             add
             ,
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             the
             constant
             method
             of
             all
             the
             Zealots
             and
             Emissaries
             of
             false
             Religions
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             sick
             and
             calamitous
             persons
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             such
             an
             opportunity
             they
             may
             gain
             Disciples
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             they
             too
             frequently
             find
             this
             subtilty
             successful
             :
             the
             consideration
             hereof
             ought
             to
             awaken
             the
             diligence
             ,
             and
             incourage
             the
             hopes
             and
             indeavours
             of
             all
             those
             that
             sincerely
             desire
             to
             save
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             imbarqued
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             and
             improve
             such
             opportunities
             to
             better
             purposes
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             that
             in
             such
             seasons
             men
             are
             as
             capable
             of
             good
             principles
             as
             of
             
             bad
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             as
             much
             shameful
             and
             supine
             carelessness
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             commonly
             vigilance
             and
             application
             on
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Family-Piety
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             publick
             Piety
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             governing
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             publick
             assembly
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             were
             not
             born
             for
             our selves
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             a
             sufficient
             discharge
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             useful
             in
             our
             private
             Family
             ,
             or
             amongst
             our
             Kindred
             and
             Relations
             only
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             express
             a
             zeal
             of
             Gods
             glory
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             
               let
               our
               light
               so
               shine
               out
               before
               men
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             provoke
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             are
             within
             our
             reach
             ,
             
               to
               glorify
               our
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             every
             private
             man
             is
             in
             
             some
             measure
             concerned
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             and
             Parish
             wherein
             he
             dwells
             ,
             and
             whereto
             he
             belongs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             should
             so
             far
             at
             least
             dispense
             the
             influence
             of
             his
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             Religion
             :
             for
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               appointed
               the
               bounds
               of
               mens
               habitation
               ,
            
             having
             thus
             setled
             every
             man
             in
             his
             station
             ,
             expects
             that
             he
             should
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             his
             proper
             sphere
             ,
             and
             adorn
             it
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Province
             .
          
           
             No
             private
             man
             hath
             any
             just
             reason
             ordinarily
             to
             prompt
             him
             to
             go
             beyond
             this
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             if
             every
             good
             man
             would
             do
             his
             part
             within
             these
             bounds
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             would
             be
             amended
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             remiss
             and
             negligent
             in
             this
             ,
             cannot
             easily
             satisfy
             himself
             that
             he
             hath
             demonstrated
             such
             love
             to
             God
             as
             becomes
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             expect
             to
             reap
             all
             those
             comforts
             and
             benefits
             
             which
             otherwise
             by
             a
             conscientious
             discharge
             of
             himself
             in
             this
             particular
             might
             redound
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             which
             we
             mean
             by
             the
             relation
             to
             a
             Neighbourhood
             or
             a
             Parish
             hath
             a
             double
             consideration
             .
             First
             ,
             As
             every
             Parish
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             branch
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             a
             branch
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             Accordingly
             there
             is
             a
             double
             obligation
             lies
             upon
             every
             man
             that
             is
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             arise
             duties
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             :
             for
             brevity
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             I
             will
             distinguish
             them
             by
             the
             names
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             Piety
             ,
             and
             then
             shew
             what
             each
             of
             them
             comprehends
             ,
             beginning
             with
             that
             which
             I
             call
             Ecclesiastical
             Piety
             ,
             or
             the
             discharge
             of
             such
             publick
             duties
             as
             especially
             concern
             the
             Society
             of
             a
             
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             consists
             in
             these
             few
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             a
             man
             join
             himself
             to
             ,
             and
             carry
             himself
             as
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             phantastry
             or
             contempt
             separate
             himself
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             schismatically
             set
             up
             Factions
             and
             Conventicles
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             established
             the
             Society
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             appointed
             that
             all
             those
             who
             would
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             should
             not
             content
             themselves
             singly
             and
             particularly
             to
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             should
             all
             be
             obliged
             to
             associate
             themselves
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             a
             body
             or
             spiritual
             corporation
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             members
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             him
             their
             head
             .
             The
             ends
             and
             uses
             of
             this
             institution
             were
             very
             many
             and
             great
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             by
             this
             means
             order
             and
             unity
             is
             promoted
             ,
             which
             is
             
             very
             beautiful
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             our
             Lord
             hereby
             provided
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             might
             be
             jointly
             held
             up
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             members
             of
             this
             Society
             become
             mutually
             more
             helpful
             and
             comfortable
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             by
             a
             constant
             method
             of
             Christian
             intercourse
             here
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             Eternal
             Friendship
             and
             Society
             in
             Heaven
             .
             In
             subserviency
             to
             all
             these
             ends
             ,
             publick
             Officers
             were
             appointed
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             govern
             and
             to
             instruct
             the
             several
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             were
             plainly
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             (
             unless
             their
             numbers
             were
             almost
             infinite
             and
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             the
             people
             )
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             that
             the
             people
             were
             to
             join
             together
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             common
             flock
             for
             those
             Officers
             to
             govern
             and
             instruct
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             it
             was
             also
             the
             intention
             
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             his
             should
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             ,
             imbracing
             all
             the
             true
             Believers
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             his
             Body
             and
             his
             Spouse
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             that
             every
             man
             who
             will
             partake
             of
             the
             benefits
             which
             flow
             from
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hold
             Communion
             with
             him
             by
             Conjunction
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             otherwise
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             than
             by
             joining
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             where
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             settle
             our
             abode
             and
             habitation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Parish
             and
             Neighbourhood
             where
             we
             dwell
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             's
             possible
             we
             may
             retain
             the
             fame
             Faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             perform
             the
             offices
             of
             members
             ,
             nor
             serve
             the
             ends
             of
             such
             a
             Society
             .
             The
             
             result
             is
             therefore
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             every
             Christians
             Duty
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Officers
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             censures
             ,
             ahd
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             orders
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             amongst
             which
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             hath
             placed
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ordinarily
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             happen
             that
             the
             Society
             of
             Christians
             amongst
             whom
             a
             man
             lives
             may
             be
             heretical
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Idolatrous
             in
             their
             Worship
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             not
             be
             his
             sin
             but
             his
             duty
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             bating
             that
             case
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             sound
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             free
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             else
             can
             acquit
             him
             of
             Schism
             that
             separates
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             be
             sufficient
             to
             dissolve
             the
             obligation
             of
             joining
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             by
             Conjunction
             with
             that
             particular
             Society
             ,
             
             or
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             placed
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             not
             the
             good
             Christian
             without
             flat
             necessity
             ,
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             alienated
             from
             the
             particular
             Church
             ,
             lest
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             lose
             the
             comforts
             and
             benefits
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             be
             his
             care
             and
             indeavour
             (
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             )
             that
             there
             may
             be
             but
             one
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             intention
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             to
             this
             purpose
             let
             him
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             fond
             pretences
             of
             purer
             Ordinances
             and
             double
             refined
             worship
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             vain
             boasts
             of
             greater
             edification
             in
             other
             Assemblies
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             a
             man
             may
             justly
             expect
             most
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             those
             means
             which
             are
             most
             his
             duty
             to
             apply
             himself
             unto
             ;
             it
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             suggestions
             be
             attended
             to
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             flatly
             impossible
             that
             there
             should
             
             ever
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             unity
             or
             order
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             nay
             these
             conceits
             will
             not
             only
             distract
             and
             confound
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             serve
             to
             fill
             mens
             heads
             with
             endless
             disputes
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             with
             perpetual
             scruples
             about
             purity
             of
             administrations
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             rest
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             under
             pretence
             of
             soaring
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             shall
             ramble
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             cast
             off
             all
             Ordinances
             as
             the
             highest
             attainment
             of
             spirituality
             .
          
           
             Nor
             let
             him
             give
             ear
             to
             any
             peevish
             insinuations
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             publick
             worship
             ,
             upon
             account
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             made
             use
             of
             which
             are
             only
             of
             humane
             institution
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             reasonable
             to
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             be
             well
             pleased
             with
             humility
             ,
             peaceableness
             and
             obedience
             to
             humane
             
             Laws
             ,
             but
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             or
             can
             be
             without
             some
             observances
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             higher
             original
             than
             humane
             institution
             .
             But
             against
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             such
             like
             principles
             of
             separation
             ,
             let
             him
             indeavour
             to
             secure
             himself
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             dismissing
             the
             prejudices
             of
             Education
             ,
             and
             the
             unnecessary
             scrupulosities
             of
             a
             melancholy
             temper
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             acquit
             himself
             of
             pride
             and
             pragmaticalness
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             easily
             and
             comfortably
             comply
             with
             any
             sound
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             In
             pursuance
             whereof
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             must
             diligently
             frequent
             all
             the
             publick
             offices
             of
             Religion
             in
             that
             Society
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Prayers
             ,
             Preaching
             or
             reading
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             shame
             that
             a
             man
             should
             pretend
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             who
             cares
             not
             how
             little
             or
             how
             seldom
             he
             comes
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             slights
             the
             advantages
             of
             its
             Communion
             .
             For
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             however
             he
             may
             hector
             and
             swagger
             for
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             manifestly
             betrays
             that
             all
             is
             but
             humour
             or
             interest
             ,
             and
             no
             true
             principle
             of
             Christianity
             at
             the
             bottom
             ;
             and
             really
             ,
             he
             doth
             more
             dishonour
             to
             that
             Society
             ,
             than
             the
             professed
             Schismatick
             doth
             or
             can
             do
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             he
             incourages
             them
             in
             their
             contempt
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             discourages
             good
             men
             in
             their
             zeal
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             foments
             the
             suspicion
             of
             Atheistical
             men
             ,
             that
             Religion
             is
             but
             a
             politick
             trick
             to
             catch
             silly
             persons
             with
             ,
             whilest
             those
             that
             are
             privy
             to
             the
             plot
             ,
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             it
             :
             I
             need
             not
             adde
             ,
             That
             he
             defeats
             the
             institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             baulks
             his
             own
             Conscience
             (
             if
             he
             have
             any
             )
             
             and
             aggravates
             his
             own
             Damnation
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             very
             sad
             things
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             blessings
             and
             comforts
             of
             frequenting
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             so
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             how
             any
             man
             who
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Communion
             in
             general
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             neglect
             the
             particular
             instances
             of
             it
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             Gods
             House
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             especially
             present
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             place
             our selves
             under
             his
             eye
             and
             observation
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             usually
             dispenses
             his
             favours
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             great
             furtherance
             of
             our
             zeal
             and
             piety
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             where
             the
             example
             of
             holy
             fervour
             and
             devotion
             in
             one
             ,
             powerfully
             strikes
             and
             affects
             others
             .
             There
             is
             also
             an
             extraordinary
             majesty
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             only
             
             fitted
             to
             our
             peculiar
             condition
             ,
             but
             authoritatively
             pronounced
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             our
             Conscience
             by
             Gods
             Messenger
             .
             Above
             all
             ,
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             when
             our
             Petitions
             and
             requests
             are
             not
             only
             put
             up
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Minister
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             but
             our
             weakness
             is
             relieved
             ,
             our
             spirits
             incouraged
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             inabled
             (
             notwithstanding
             our
             private
             meanness
             or
             guilt
             )
             to
             hope
             for
             acceptance
             and
             success
             in
             our
             desires
             ,
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Devotions
             of
             so
             many
             holy
             men
             as
             there
             join
             with
             us
             in
             the
             same
             suit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             whose
             united
             importunity
             besieges
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             prevails
             with
             Almighty
             Goodness
             for
             a
             blessing
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             no
             man
             permit
             the
             private
             exercises
             of
             Piety
             it self
             ,
             such
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             or
             Meditation
             ,
             to
             supersede
             or
             hinder
             his
             attendance
             upon
             the
             publick
             offices
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             that
             as
             these
             yield
             more
             publick
             honour
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             more
             effectual
             for
             our
             own
             benefit
             ;
             much
             less
             let
             sloth
             or
             too
             great
             eagerness
             upon
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             make
             us
             forget
             or
             neglect
             them
             ;
             but
             least
             of
             all
             let
             any
             lukewarm
             indifferency
             or
             Atheistical
             carelessness
             seise
             upon
             any
             man
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             but
             let
             the
             man
             who
             glories
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             found
             there
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             more
             particularly
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             neglect
             the
             opportunities
             of
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             are
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             unless
             some
             weighty
             occasion
             hinder
             or
             disable
             him
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             to
             have
             been
             the
             use
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             to
             administer
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             as
             often
             as
             it
             held
             any
             
             solemn
             Assembly
             for
             divine
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             then
             as
             duly
             received
             it
             as
             they
             came
             to
             Church
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             frequency
             of
             it
             abate
             their
             reverence
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             highly
             increased
             it
             rather
             .
             And
             this
             office
             they
             therefore
             called
             the
             Communion
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             symbol
             of
             a
             compleat
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             fullest
             instance
             of
             that
             Society
             .
             To
             have
             been
             kept
             from
             it
             by
             any
             accident
             ,
             was
             then
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             great
             Calamity
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             it
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             as
             dreadful
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             .
             They
             sought
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             it
             with
             tears
             ,
             with
             prostrations
             in
             SackCloth
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             intercession
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             interests
             they
             could
             make
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             need
             in
             those
             times
             to
             use
             arguments
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             or
             repeated
             
             exhortations
             to
             press
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             trouble
             in
             answering
             objections
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             removing
             impertinent
             scruples
             about
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             was
             there
             any
             occasion
             to
             urge
             the
             observance
             of
             it
             by
             humane
             Laws
             ;
             for
             they
             remembred
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             their
             Saviour
             
               on
               the
               same
               night
               in
               which
               he
               was
               betrayed
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             and
             recommended
             to
             their
             observance
             by
             the
             most
             obliging
             circumstances
             ;
             they
             found
             the
             constant
             solemnity
             of
             it
             setled
             in
             all
             Churches
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             well
             aware
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             comforts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             these
             things
             holds
             as
             much
             in
             these
             times
             as
             then
             (
             saving
             that
             men
             are
             not
             so
             conscientious
             and
             devout
             as
             they
             were
             )
             :
             for
             in
             the
             first
             
             place
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             times
             since
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             badge
             and
             cognizance
             of
             her
             members
             ,
             until
             of
             late
             those
             have
             pretended
             to
             be
             Churches
             where
             there
             was
             neither
             Order
             nor
             Unity
             ,
             neither
             Sacraments
             administred
             nor
             indeed
             persons
             qualified
             to
             administer
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             great
             pity
             and
             shame
             that
             such
             an
             unhappy
             novelty
             should
             prescribe
             against
             all
             Antiquity
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             deliver
             himself
             by
             way
             of
             counsel
             and
             advice
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             our
             discretion
             or
             courtesy
             to
             observe
             this
             Sacrament
             or
             omit
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             express
             and
             positive
             command
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             the
             cavil
             against
             mixt
             Communion
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             excused
             from
             celebrating
             
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             because
             others
             do
             it
             unworthily
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             some
             do
             it
             as
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             I
             may
             chuse
             whether
             I
             will
             do
             it
             at
             all
             .
             But
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             here
             is
             an
             express
             command
             that
             
               we
               do
               it
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             liberty
             to
             omit
             it
             upon
             any
             such
             pretence
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             pretend
             I
             am
             not
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             excused
             ;
             for
             when
             our
             Lord
             hath
             made
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             also
             to
             do
             it
             as
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             one
             duty
             will
             not
             excuse
             another
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             our
             sin
             of
             unpreparedness
             will
             be
             no
             apology
             for
             our
             sin
             in
             total
             omission
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             whole
             truth
             is
             ,
             here
             are
             two
             things
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             one
             expressed
             and
             the
             other
             implied
             ;
             the
             express
             duty
             is
             ;
             that
             we
             celebrate
             the
             memorial
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ;
             
             the
             implied
             duty
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             be
             done
             with
             such
             preparation
             as
             agrees
             with
             so
             sacred
             a
             mystery
             ;
             both
             these
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             :
             for
             as
             my
             coming
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             will
             not
             excuse
             my
             coming
             unpreparedly
             ,
             so
             much
             less
             will
             my
             unpreparedness
             excuse
             my
             not
             coming
             at
             all
             .
             But
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             it
             seems
             far
             the
             more
             pardonable
             to
             come
             ,
             though
             somewhat
             unpreparedly
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             come
             because
             of
             unpreparedness
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             neither
             to
             come
             nor
             prepare
             neither
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             neither
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plainly
             better
             to
             offend
             in
             the
             point
             of
             an
             implied
             duty
             ,
             than
             of
             an
             express
             one
             ;
             but
             especially
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             tolerable
             to
             commit
             one
             sin
             than
             both
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             comes
             not
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             at
             all
             ,
             notoriously
             doth
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             those
             
             are
             so
             vastly
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             is
             as
             well
             insensible
             of
             his
             own
             good
             as
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             willfully
             neglects
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             by
             commemorating
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             that
             holy
             Feast
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             perform
             an
             office
             of
             obedience
             and
             gratitude
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             we
             strengthen
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             affords
             the
             greatest
             relief
             to
             our
             guilty
             Consciences
             that
             can
             be
             .
             And
             together
             herewith
             we
             melt
             our
             own
             hearts
             into
             contrition
             ,
             fears
             and
             sorrow
             for
             those
             sins
             of
             ours
             which
             required
             such
             an
             atonement
             .
             For
             who
             can
             consider
             what
             his
             Saviour
             suffered
             ,
             and
             
               look
               upon
               him
               whom
               we
               have
               pierced
               ,
            
             and
             not
             mourn
             heartily
             for
             his
             sin
             and
             his
             danger
             ?
             Again
             ,
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             we
             
             are
             made
             sensible
             of
             the
             happy
             estate
             of
             Friendship
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             now
             restored
             to
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             Moreover
             by
             commemorating
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             fortify
             our
             own
             minds
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             by
             feeding
             upon
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             we
             have
             the
             pledges
             of
             our
             own
             Resurrection
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             no
             more
             (
             though
             in
             so
             copious
             and
             comfortable
             a
             subject
             )
             by
             partaking
             of
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             we
             become
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             was
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             that
             an
             excuse
             for
             omitting
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             find
             or
             observe
             ,
             that
             either
             themselves
             or
             others
             profit
             by
             it
             ?
             What
             ,
             is
             it
             no
             profit
             that
             we
             have
             done
             our
             duty
             and
             exprest
             our
             gratitude
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Benefactor
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             no
             profit
             to
             see
             Christ
             Crucified
             before
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             him
             pour
             out
             his
             heart
             blood
             for
             Sinners
             ?
             Is
             it
             no
             profit
             to
             be
             made
             ingenuously
             to
             weep
             over
             our
             own
             sins
             ?
             Is
             it
             no
             priviledge
             ,
             no
             comfort
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             Friendship
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             him
             ?
             Certainly
             there
             is
             no
             body
             but
             profits
             something
             more
             or
             less
             by
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             man
             who
             doth
             not
             profit
             greatly
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             very
             naughty
             heart
             indeed
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             to
             prepare
             himself
             ,
             and
             go
             often
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             it
             may
             be
             mended
             .
             But
             however
             let
             the
             good
             Christian
             gladly
             imbrace
             all
             opportunities
             of
             this
             holy
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             not
             doubt
             to
             find
             comfort
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             the
             other
             offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             Prayers
             especially
             ,
             let
             him
             remember
             to
             frequent
             
             them
             constantly
             and
             intirely
             .
             By
             constancy
             of
             attendance
             upon
             publick
             worship
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             only
             apply
             himself
             to
             it
             on
             the
             Sundays
             or
             Lords
             Days
             ,
             but
             every
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             if
             there
             be
             opportunity
             :
             and
             by
             intireness
             of
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             I
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             both
             to
             go
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             to
             join
             in
             it
             both
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             together
             he
             may
             not
             only
             sure
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Conscience
             of
             his
             heartiness
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             demonstrate
             to
             all
             about
             him
             the
             great
             sense
             he
             hath
             of
             the
             moment
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             as
             of
             greater
             consequence
             than
             all
             other
             interests
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             viz.
             the
             frequenting
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             every
             day
             (
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             had
             )
             it
             is
             observable
             in
             the
             character
             of
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             2.
             that
             
             amongst
             other
             instances
             of
             devotion
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             
               that
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               always
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             his
             daily
             frequenting
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             because
             his
             private
             Prayers
             could
             not
             be
             so
             well
             known
             as
             to
             make
             his
             Character
             .
             But
             most
             expresly
             it
             is
             said
             of
             all
             that
             believed
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               46.
               that
               they
               continued
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
            
             which
             must
             needs
             principally
             have
             reference
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             if
             any
             man
             be
             so
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             spare
             one
             hour
             in
             a
             Day
             to
             do
             publick
             honour
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             rather
             it
             is
             a
             great
             sign
             of
             unbelief
             in
             his
             providence
             as
             well
             as
             want
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             cannot
             trust
             God
             so
             far
             as
             to
             hope
             that
             such
             a
             time
             spent
             in
             his
             service
             shall
             be
             recompensed
             by
             his
             blessing
             upon
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Day
             ;
             or
             however
             ,
             
             a
             good
             Christian
             will
             be
             well
             contented
             ,
             and
             gladly
             sacrifice
             so
             much
             of
             his
             secular
             interests
             (
             as
             this
             comes
             to
             )
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             viz.
             going
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             shameful
             neglect
             which
             several
             persons
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             altogether
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             will
             come
             commonly
             so
             late
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             only
             lose
             part
             of
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             enter
             very
             abruptly
             and
             irreverently
             upon
             that
             which
             they
             partake
             of
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             a
             man
             may
             sometimes
             be
             surprized
             by
             the
             time
             ,
             or
             diverted
             from
             his
             intention
             by
             some
             emergency
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             frequently
             tardy
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             he
             loves
             something
             better
             than
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             .
             For
             doubtless
             a
             good
             Christian
             would
             ordinarily
             choose
             rather
             to
             stay
             for
             the
             Minister
             ,
             than
             that
             
             the
             publick
             office
             should
             stay
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             fitter
             to
             spend
             a
             little
             time
             in
             preparing
             and
             disposing
             his
             heart
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             divine
             presence
             rudely
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             him
             only
             by
             halves
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             third
             branch
             of
             this
             instance
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             viz.
             the
             resorting
             both
             to
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Service
             ,
             it
             is
             observable
             Acts
             3.
             1.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             
               were
               at
               the
               temple
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               being
               the
               ninth
               hour
               ,
            
             which
             is
             both
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             frequenting
             the
             Evening
             Service
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             example
             of
             observing
             the
             just
             and
             stated
             times
             of
             publick
             worship
             ;
             and
             surely
             it
             will
             become
             every
             good
             Christian
             to
             be
             lead
             by
             such
             a
             precedent
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             the
             Gospel
             worship
             which
             we
             resort
             to
             is
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             and
             comfortable
             than
             the
             Jewish
             was
             
             (
             which
             those
             holy
             men
             thus
             carefully
             frequented
             )
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             it
             is
             to
             be
             minded
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             publick
             approaches
             to
             Gods
             House
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             express
             a
             great
             reverence
             towards
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             :
             by
             which
             I
             do
             not
             only
             mean
             that
             we
             ought
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             think
             worthily
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             prostrate
             all
             the
             inward
             powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             our
             outward
             man
             ,
             in
             our
             carriage
             and
             bodily
             deportment
             we
             express
             an
             awful
             regard
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             all
             such
             gestures
             and
             signs
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             taken
             to
             betoken
             the
             highest
             reverence
             and
             observance
             ,
             such
             as
             standing
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             and
             prostrations
             of
             our selves
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             the
             heart
             be
             that
             which
             God
             principally
             looks
             at
             ,
             
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             made
             our
             bodies
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             we
             hope
             he
             will
             save
             both
             ,
             he
             therefore
             expects
             
               we
               should
               glorify
               him
               ,
               both
               with
               our
               souls
               and
               with
               our
               bodies
               which
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               hath
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             such
             a
             nearness
             and
             sympathy
             between
             our
             bodies
             and
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             ordinarily
             move
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             draw
             one
             another
             into
             compliance
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             truly
             bows
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             can
             scarcely
             forbear
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             bow
             his
             knees
             to
             him
             also
             ;
             and
             he
             on
             the
             other
             side
             that
             bows
             his
             knee
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             by
             that
             very
             motion
             of
             his
             body
             in
             some
             measure
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             entertain
             reverential
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             care
             of
             bodily
             worship
             is
             the
             more
             important
             in
             publick
             service
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             
             Gods
             House
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             )
             then
             and
             there
             his
             honour
             and
             grandeur
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             any
             indecent
             carriage
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             an
             affront
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             exposes
             him
             to
             contempt
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             carriage
             which
             in
             secret
             worship
             might
             admit
             of
             excuse
             ,
             will
             in
             publick
             be
             intolerable
             profaneness
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             not
             the
             pious
             man
             be
             affrighted
             by
             any
             one
             out
             of
             the
             expressions
             of
             bodily
             reverence
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             superstition
             ,
             which
             is
             become
             a
             Bugbear
             ,
             by
             which
             weak
             men
             are
             made
             afraid
             of
             every
             instance
             of
             a
             decorous
             or
             generous
             Devotion
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             culpable
             superstition
             in
             our
             worship
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             have
             the
             true
             object
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             whilest
             we
             use
             not
             such
             expressions
             of
             our
             Devotion
             as
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             ;
             but
             this
             of
             bodily
             reverence
             
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             forbidden
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             expresly
             required
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             constantly
             practised
             by
             all
             holy
             men
             .
          
           
             Nor
             let
             the
             phancy
             of
             a
             spiritual
             worship
             ,
             required
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             beguile
             any
             man
             into
             a
             contempt
             or
             neglect
             of
             bodily
             reverence
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             raises
             mens
             inward
             Devotion
             higher
             ,
             yet
             it
             abates
             nothing
             of
             outward
             adoration
             ;
             but
             rather
             when
             it
             requires
             the
             former
             should
             be
             more
             intense
             and
             affectionate
             ,
             it
             supposes
             the
             other
             should
             be
             answerable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             natural
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             this
             being
             the
             accessory
             cannot
             but
             follow
             the
             principal
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             that
             more
             stress
             may
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             shadow
             than
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             some
             men
             may
             hope
             to
             complement
             
             God
             Almighty
             out
             of
             his
             right
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             addresses
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             but
             the
             fault
             in
             this
             case
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             too
             much
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             but
             too
             little
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             the
             good
             Christian
             therefore
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             join
             both
             together
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             will
             come
             to
             Gods
             House
             with
             the
             most
             elevated
             affections
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             express
             his
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             infinite
             distance
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             by
             the
             lowliest
             postures
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Next
             to
             this
             let
             the
             pious
             man
             think
             it
             his
             duty
             to
             pay
             some
             measure
             of
             reverence
             to
             Gods
             Minister
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             God
             took
             special
             care
             of
             the
             respect
             and
             dignity
             of
             his
             Ministers
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             maintenance
             ;
             for
             indeed
             all
             contumely
             towards
             them
             redounds
             upon
             
             himself
             :
             And
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             very
             full
             and
             express
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             they
             are
             those
             that
             
               watch
               for
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               must
            
             give
             account
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             Gods
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             
               workers
               together
               with
               him
            
             ,
             those
             by
             whose
             hands
             he
             pardons
             
               and
               blesses
            
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             holds
             them
             
               as
               the
               stars
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             those
             who
             slight
             them
             that
             speak
             in
             his
             name
             on
             earth
             
               affront
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             but
             amongst
             the
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Thessal
             .
             1.
             
             Ep.
             5.
             13.
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               to
               know
               those
               who
               labour
               amongst
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
             The
             last
             words
             are
             so
             emphatical
             they
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             in
             English
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             give
             
             them
             greater
             esteem
             than
             otherwise
             is
             due
             to
             them
             for
             their
             work
             and
             office
             sake
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             value
             them
             above
             their
             parts
             and
             merits
             and
             quality
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             relation
             they
             stand
             in
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             office
             and
             usefulness
             towards
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             touching
             that
             last
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             experience
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             have
             any
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             indeavour
             to
             raise
             in
             their
             hearts
             an
             esteem
             for
             their
             Minister
             ;
             not
             only
             that
             they
             may
             incourage
             his
             studies
             and
             sweeten
             his
             labours
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             render
             themselves
             the
             more
             capable
             of
             following
             his
             counsels
             and
             receiving
             benefit
             by
             his
             instructions
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             those
             that
             slight
             and
             vilify
             the
             persons
             of
             such
             ,
             neither
             do
             nor
             possibly
             can
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             receive
             any
             
             benefit
             by
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             4.
             4.
             speaking
             of
             a
             profligate
             and
             hopeless
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               this
               people
               are
               as
               those
               that
               strive
               with
               the
               Priest
               ,
               q.
               d.
            
             they
             are
             not
             only
             horribly
             vicious
             and
             profane
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             incorrigible
             too
             .
             Therefore
             the
             piously
             disposed
             man
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             reverence
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             both
             for
             Gods
             sake
             and
             his
             own
             too
             ,
             and
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             another
             duty
             of
             kind
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             good
             Christian
             account
             it
             an
             office
             of
             publick
             Piety
             as
             well
             as
             of
             common
             justice
             ,
             to
             pay
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             his
             Tithes
             and
             Church
             dues
             to
             the
             Minister
             :
             this
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             by
             the
             expression
             
               of
               double
               honour
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Natural
             reason
             and
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             mankind
             requires
             that
             they
             which
             
               serve
               at
               the
               Altar
               should
               live
               upon
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             And
             in
             
             the
             Old
             Testament
             when
             God
             himself
             setled
             the
             provision
             for
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             most
             amply
             and
             honourably
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             Gospel
             pious
             antiquity
             took
             care
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             thereof
             should
             be
             liberally
             indowed
             ,
             till
             the
             envy
             and
             rapacity
             of
             after-times
             deprived
             it
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             its
             rights
             ;
             but
             now
             after
             those
             depredations
             it
             would
             be
             an
             horrible
             sin
             and
             shame
             to
             rob
             the
             Church
             of
             any
             part
             of
             that
             remainder
             ,
             or
             fraudulently
             to
             diminish
             or
             impair
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             pretend
             any
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             having
             neither
             purchased
             it
             nor
             hired
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             it
             descend
             upon
             him
             by
             inheritance
             ;
             the
             Churches
             due
             being
             a
             reserved
             estate
             ,
             or
             a
             rent-charge
             upon
             every
             private
             estate
             .
             And
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             it
             is
             what
             pious
             Ancestry
             consecrated
             to
             this
             use
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             part
             of
             
             it
             can
             be
             invaded
             ,
             intercepted
             or
             incroached
             upon
             without
             Sacriledge
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             more
             than
             to
             observe
             the
             common
             success
             of
             such
             men
             as
             purloin
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             their
             own
             phrase
             is
             )
             are
             always
             pinching
             on
             the
             Parsons
             side
             .
             They
             are
             generally
             a
             querulous
             ,
             uneasy
             ,
             lean
             ,
             hungry
             and
             unthrifty
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             blowing
             upon
             and
             blasting
             their
             other
             labours
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             this
             accursed
             thing
             in
             their
             Tents
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             of
             them
             thrive
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             ,
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             a
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             will
             take
             hold
             of
             ,
             and
             fire
             their
             Nests
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             just
             to
             God
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             ordinarily
             find
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             in
             the
             success
             of
             their
             affairs
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             commonly
             chearful
             in
             their
             spirits
             and
             prosperous
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             But
             the
             good
             Christian
             will
             not
             need
             these
             arguments
             ,
             for
             he
             loves
             God
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             fit
             that
             he
             that
             
               reaps
               spiritual
               things
               ought
               liberally
               to
               sow
               temporal
               things
               ,
            
             at
             least
             he
             will
             rather
             abridge
             himself
             than
             wrong
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             never
             so
             cleverly
             done
             ,
             under
             the
             countenance
             of
             a
             corrupt
             custom
             or
             prescription
             .
             So
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             the
             eighth
             place
             he
             will
             be
             an
             example
             of
             pious
             munificence
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             to
             some
             voluntary
             cost
             for
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             publick
             service
             may
             be
             performed
             with
             gravity
             ,
             decency
             and
             solemnity
             .
             For
             he
             thinks
             it
             very
             fit
             that
             the
             great
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             should
             not
             only
             be
             worshipped
             with
             sincerity
             and
             devotion
             ,
             but
             with
             grandeur
             and
             magnificence
             .
             He
             will
             not
             
             therefore
             humour
             the
             profaneness
             of
             degenerate
             times
             so
             much
             as
             
               to
               forswear
               building
               of
               Churches
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             will
             be
             backward
             or
             stingy
             in
             repairing
             of
             them
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             let
             Gods
             House
             lie
             waste
             when
             he
             builds
             his
             own
             ,
             nor
             frame
             his
             mind
             to
             think
             that
             is
             good
             enough
             for
             the
             uses
             of
             Religion
             which
             he
             could
             not
             be
             contented
             with
             for
             his
             private
             accommodation
             ,
             if
             better
             were
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             in
             all
             Parish-meetings
             about
             these
             matters
             vote
             for
             God
             against
             his
             own
             Purse
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             of
             Davids
             mind
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             fancy
             for
             a
             cheap
             Religion
             ,
             
               nor
               would
               serve
               God
               with
               that
               which
               cost
               him
               nothing
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             21.
             24.
             
             And
             as
             he
             
               Psal
               .
               84.
               verses
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             blesses
             those
             that
             took
             pains
             to
             repair
             the
             ways
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             passage
             
             easy
             towards
             God
             House
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             so
             the
             pious
             Christian
             will
             indeavour
             by
             his
             counsel
             and
             example
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             external
             face
             of
             Religion
             may
             be
             lightsome
             ,
             beautiful
             and
             decorous
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dwells
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             not
             only
             his
             animal
             spirits
             may
             the
             more
             chearfully
             comply
             with
             the
             devotion
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             also
             may
             be
             invited
             to
             frequent
             Gods
             House
             and
             worship
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             yet
             experimented
             the
             spiritual
             ravishments
             of
             it
             .
             In
             further
             pursuance
             whereof
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             pious
             man
             (
             we
             speak
             of
             )
             will
             together
             with
             all
             the
             aforesaid
             allurements
             ,
             use
             also
             his
             utmost
             indeavours
             by
             perswasions
             ,
             incouragements
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             fit
             means
             to
             prevail
             with
             the
             whole
             Neighbourhood
             or
             Parish
             to
             frequent
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             he
             would
             not
             go
             to
             Heaven
             alone
             ,
             nay
             knows
             assuredly
             
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             there
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             indeavour
             to
             carry
             others
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             he
             contented
             to
             feed
             upon
             the
             fatness
             of
             Gods
             House
             alone
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             others
             partake
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             a
             holy
             indignation
             to
             observe
             Theaters
             to
             be
             filled
             ,
             Exchanges
             and
             Markets
             thronged
             ,
             and
             Gods
             House
             unfurnished
             with
             Guests
             .
             He
             wonders
             at
             the
             inconsiderateness
             of
             men
             who
             incur
             such
             a
             guilt
             by
             the
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             pitties
             their
             folly
             that
             deny
             themselves
             so
             many
             comforts
             and
             advantages
             as
             Gods
             House
             affords
             above
             any
             other
             place
             of
             resort
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             he
             considers
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             God
             is
             more
             honour'd
             by
             a
             general
             confluence
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             own
             heart
             is
             more
             inlarged
             and
             chearful
             ,
             and
             his
             affections
             more
             raised
             (
             as
             it
             were
             
             moving
             in
             Consort
             )
             when
             there
             is
             a
             brave
             concourse
             in
             Divine
             Offices
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               122.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               I
               rejoiced
            
             (
             saith
             the
             holy
             man
             )
             
               when
               they
               said
               ,
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               up
               to
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               our
               feet
               shall
               stand
               within
               thy
               gates
               O
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             Well-disposed
             persons
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             then
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             upon
             and
             provoke
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             flock
             together
             in
             Companies
             towards
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             pleasant
             spectacle
             to
             the
             Psalmist
             to
             behold
             it
             .
             And
             let
             good
             Christians
             be
             ashamed
             to
             be
             outdone
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             since
             our
             Church
             and
             worship
             is
             so
             incomparably
             more
             excellent
             than
             theirs
             .
             What
             was
             it
             that
             a
             zealous
             Jew
             could
             provoke
             his
             Neighbours
             to
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             for
             ?
             to
             see
             a
             Beast
             slain
             and
             a
             smoke
             made
             with
             the
             fat
             and
             entrails
             ,
             or
             to
             muse
             upon
             the
             obscure
             Hieroglyphicks
             
             in
             the
             Fabrick
             ,
             the
             Utensils
             ,
             the
             Ornaments
             and
             Service
             of
             that
             House
             ?
             But
             a
             Christian
             goes
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             hear
             the
             lively
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             Heaven
             opened
             in
             all
             its
             glories
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             shewed
             the
             way
             thither
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             that
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             odds
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Christian
             worship
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             so
             much
             Prudence
             and
             Charity
             as
             to
             render
             him
             serviceable
             amongst
             his
             Neighbours
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             ,
             will
             jog
             and
             awaken
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sloth
             and
             negligence
             of
             going
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             wise
             and
             manly
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             friendly
             and
             familiar
             Exhortations
             ,
             from
             the
             considerations
             of
             the
             scandal
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             discouragement
             to
             the
             Minister
             by
             the
             peoples
             remissness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             duty
             and
             benefit
             of
             diligent
             attendance
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             with
             the
             same
             
             zeal
             and
             care
             indeavour
             to
             answer
             their
             objections
             ,
             and
             remove
             their
             scruples
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             commonly
             better
             taken
             ,
             and
             sinks
             deeper
             into
             such
             men
             as
             need
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             (
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             presumed
             by
             these
             incogitant
             persons
             to
             do
             it
             for
             his
             interest
             or
             the
             reputation
             of
             his
             person
             or
             profession
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             those
             who
             are
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             pious
             man
             aforesaid
             will
             wisely
             improve
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             Charity
             to
             oblige
             the
             poorer
             sort
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             dispensing
             most
             liberally
             to
             them
             who
             are
             most
             inclinable
             to
             follow
             his
             counsel
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             middle
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             will
             trade
             and
             buy
             and
             sell
             upon
             choice
             with
             those
             that
             are
             best
             affected
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             .
             But
             if
             all
             this
             should
             not
             do
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             prevail
             upon
             all
             ,
             yet
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             at
             least
             to
             over-rule
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             universally
             and
             constantly
             frequent
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             an
             example
             to
             the
             Neighbourhood
             .
             This
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             every
             Governour
             of
             a
             Family
             hath
             authority
             from
             God
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             affords
             us
             several
             instances
             of
             the
             efficacy
             and
             success
             of
             making
             use
             of
             it
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             virtue
             hereof
             ,
             Joshua
             undertook
             for
             his
             House
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               serve
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             Cornelius
             prevailed
             upon
             those
             under
             him
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               House
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             will
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             very
             sorry
             account
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             oblige
             them
             to
             go
             to
             
             Church
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             by
             woful
             experience
             ,
             that
             where
             under
             pretence
             of
             scruples
             about
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             inferiours
             have
             claimed
             the
             priviledge
             of
             exemption
             ,
             and
             been
             permitted
             to
             resort
             to
             Conventicles
             ,
             the
             effect
             hath
             been
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             have
             not
             only
             grown
             captious
             and
             insolent
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             to
             despise
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             but
             having
             by
             this
             means
             gotten
             from
             under
             the
             Eye
             of
             their
             Governours
             have
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             run
             into
             Debauchery
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             the
             pious
             man
             strictly
             charge
             himself
             thus
             far
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             himself
             as
             very
             insignificant
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             so
             much
             publick
             honour
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             his
             Family
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Civil
             Piety
             ,
             Or
             ,
             How
             a
             good
             man
             may
             carry
             himself
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             promote
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             own
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             considered
             only
             as
             a
             Civil
             Society
             or
             Neighbourhood
             .
          
           
             WHen
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             13.
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             he
             did
             not
             direct
             himself
             only
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             of
             his
             Church
             (
             as
             some
             have
             imagined
             )
             but
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             in
             general
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             Beatitudes
             which
             he
             pronounces
             
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Discourse
             (
             pursuant
             of
             them
             )
             which
             immediately
             precedes
             these
             words
             ,
             apparently
             concern
             all
             Christians
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             qualified
             for
             them
             ;
             It
             is
             evident
             also
             by
             S.
             
               Luke
               ,
               Chap.
            
             14.
             comparing
             the
             25
             Verse
             with
             the
             32.
             that
             it
             was
             his
             intention
             to
             apply
             this
             title
             of
             being
             
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             importance
             of
             that
             expression
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             Christianity
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             principle
             of
             activity
             ;
             and
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             Religion
             are
             not
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             passive
             innocency
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             escape
             the
             contagion
             of
             evil
             Example
             ,
             nor
             be
             corrupted
             and
             debauched
             by
             the
             temptations
             or
             customs
             of
             the
             World
             :
             But
             that
             they
             must
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             their
             duty
             to
             better
             and
             improve
             
             the
             state
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             influence
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             season
             and
             preserve
             others
             from
             corruption
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             activity
             of
             true
             Christianity
             to
             be
             strictly
             confined
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             display
             it self
             merely
             in
             the
             great
             duties
             of
             Religion
             properly
             considered
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Saviour
             designed
             not
             only
             to
             shew
             men
             a
             way
             to
             another
             World
             above
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             amend
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             present
             World
             below
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             a
             more
             quiet
             and
             comfortable
             habitation
             :
             so
             doubtless
             when
             he
             calls
             his
             Disciples
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             require
             ,
             that
             every
             good
             man
             should
             (
             within
             his
             whole
             sphere
             )
             indeavour
             to
             promote
             humanity
             ,
             morality
             ,
             and
             the
             civil
             and
             political
             happiness
             of
             mankind
             .
             The
             discharge
             of
             which
             is
             that
             which
             I
             call
             
               civil
               Piety
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             measures
             whereof
             (
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             )
             are
             briefly
             described
             in
             the
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             office
             of
             civil
             Piety
             is
             to
             maintain
             Government
             and
             Order
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             reverence
             of
             Magistracy
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             a
             mans
             Country
             .
             For
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             express
             and
             urgent
             commands
             of
             God
             as
             any
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             conscientious
             discharge
             hereof
             is
             as
             acceptable
             to
             him
             as
             any
             act
             of
             immediate
             worship
             .
             For
             God
             Almighty
             needs
             nothing
             at
             our
             hands
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             own
             use
             and
             advantage
             ,
             but
             makes
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             his
             Creatures
             the
             matter
             and
             reason
             of
             his
             Laws
             :
             Now
             publick
             Peace
             and
             tranquillity
             (
             which
             are
             only
             to
             be
             preserved
             
             by
             Laws
             and
             Magistracy
             )
             are
             of
             mighty
             concernment
             to
             mankind
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             beautiful
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             himself
             
               a
               God
               of
               order
            
             .
             For
             without
             Government
             we
             could
             have
             no
             quiet
             in
             our
             habitations
             ,
             no
             security
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             no
             propriety
             in
             our
             Estates
             ,
             no
             defence
             against
             Foreign
             Invasion
             ,
             nor
             any
             refuge
             from
             the
             inraged
             multitude
             or
             combined
             force
             of
             evil
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             weak
             would
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             the
             slothful
             would
             eat
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             industrious
             ,
             the
             World
             would
             be
             filled
             with
             Murders
             ,
             Rapine
             and
             Violence
             ,
             and
             become
             an
             Hell
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             only
             worthy
             of
             a
             wise
             mans
             care
             to
             uphold
             Government
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             his
             important
             duty
             to
             indeavour
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             being
             instrumental
             herein
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             very
             honourable
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             procures
             the
             benign
             aspect
             of
             Princes
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             provokes
             them
             to
             become
             nursing
             Fathers
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             peculiarly
             commodious
             to
             all
             the
             offices
             and
             exercises
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             generally
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             immediately
             after
             they
             have
             discoursed
             of
             the
             peculiar
             Duties
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             subjoin
             earnest
             exhortations
             to
             obedience
             to
             humane
             Laws
             and
             civil
             Powers
             ;
             and
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             were
             so
             infinitely
             tender
             herein
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             God
             could
             not
             have
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             service
             rightly
             performed
             to
             him
             ,
             unless
             Peace
             and
             Order
             were
             preserved
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Now
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             greatest
             Kingdoms
             consist
             of
             so
             many
             several
             lesser
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             the
             integral
             parts
             thereof
             ;
             and
             those
             again
             of
             so
             many
             Parishes
             :
             And
             forasmuch
             
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             peace
             and
             good
             order
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             if
             the
             particular
             parts
             or
             members
             be
             out
             of
             order
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             not
             only
             be
             the
             duty
             ,
             but
             be
             within
             the
             power
             of
             every
             private
             person
             to
             contribute
             something
             towards
             the
             great
             ends
             aforesaid
             ;
             first
             by
             disposing
             himself
             ,
             secondly
             by
             principling
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             perswading
             and
             inclining
             his
             Neighbours
             to
             favour
             and
             assist
             the
             Government
             towards
             the
             attainment
             of
             the
             design
             of
             humane
             Society
             .
             And
             this
             the
             good
             Christian
             ought
             at
             this
             time
             especially
             to
             set
             himself
             about
             with
             the
             greater
             zeal
             ,
             because
             the
             looseness
             herein
             seems
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             peculiar
             evils
             of
             the
             present
             age
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             not
             only
             makes
             an
             ill
             reflection
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             but
             indangers
             the
             state
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             the
             upholding
             of
             Government
             ,
             let
             the
             good
             man
             indeavour
             in
             converse
             with
             his
             Neighbours
             to
             possess
             them
             with
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             submitting
             private
             interests
             to
             common
             utility
             ,
             and
             particular
             opinion
             to
             publick
             discretion
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             their
             Governours
             .
             Let
             him
             labour
             to
             remove
             peoples
             discontents
             ,
             to
             confute
             their
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             chearful
             and
             well-pleased
             with
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             ordered
             .
             Let
             him
             discountenance
             all
             seditious
             Libels
             and
             News
             ,
             not
             permit
             in
             his
             Company
             any
             pragmatical
             censuring
             of
             the
             Laws
             or
             publick
             Counsels
             ;
             no
             traducing
             the
             persons
             or
             exposing
             the
             infirmities
             of
             Governours
             ;
             nor
             no
             repining
             at
             ,
             and
             envying
             
             the
             glory
             and
             splendour
             of
             those
             that
             are
             preferred
             above
             themselves
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             may
             be
             successful
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             careful
             to
             preserve
             and
             keep
             up
             the
             distinct
             ranks
             ,
             orders
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             differences
             which
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             make
             in
             the
             fortunes
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             be
             observed
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             respect
             of
             age
             and
             youth
             ,
             riches
             and
             poverty
             ,
             honour
             and
             obscruity
             ;
             the
             neglect
             of
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             malapert
             Quakerly
             humour
             ,
             but
             a
             principle
             of
             sedition
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             peace
             and
             quiet
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Government
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Government
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Order
             ,
             nor
             the
             different
             degrees
             amongst
             men
             observed
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             would
             either
             level
             the
             
             condition
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             things
             in
             effect
             )
             would
             destroy
             that
             reverence
             which
             keeps
             up
             that
             distinction
             and
             diversity
             of
             condition
             ,
             dissolves
             the
             very
             sinews
             of
             humane
             Society
             .
          
           
             God
             Almighty
             indeed
             could
             easily
             have
             levelled
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             or
             prevented
             the
             differences
             of
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ,
             honourable
             and
             ignoble
             ;
             and
             of
             old
             and
             young
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             pleased
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             how
             there
             could
             have
             been
             any
             Society
             amongst
             men
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             also
             by
             his
             omnipotency
             made
             them
             all
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             good
             too
             :
             but
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             resolved
             to
             have
             order
             and
             government
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             effect
             it
             by
             violence
             ;
             he
             therefore
             resolved
             by
             means
             of
             those
             different
             conditions
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             subordinate
             them
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             
             them
             together
             in
             the
             Bonds
             of
             mutual
             usefulness
             and
             dependance
             .
          
           
             So
             he
             ordered
             that
             some
             should
             be
             poor
             to
             ease
             the
             rich
             of
             labour
             and
             drudgery
             ,
             and
             others
             rich
             to
             imploy
             and
             incourage
             their
             industry
             ;
             that
             the
             one
             might
             have
             superfluity
             to
             relieve
             the
             others
             want
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             be
             obliged
             by
             their
             bounty
             :
             the
             same
             Providence
             ordered
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             men
             in
             power
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             privacy
             and
             obscurity
             ;
             that
             the
             man
             of
             honour
             standing
             by
             and
             countenancing
             the
             ignoble
             as
             his
             Client
             ,
             he
             on
             the
             other
             side
             should
             observe
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             his
             Patron
             ,
             and
             so
             harmony
             arises
             out
             of
             this
             discord
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             ordered
             the
             World
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             not
             be
             of
             a
             stature
             and
             capacity
             of
             body
             or
             mind
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             
             old
             men
             able
             to
             counsel
             and
             advise
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             strength
             to
             execute
             ;
             and
             young
             men
             of
             spirit
             and
             vigour
             for
             Execution
             ,
             but
             destitute
             of
             counsel
             and
             wisdom
             :
             that
             the
             former
             by
             their
             experience
             and
             observation
             instructing
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             by
             their
             strength
             and
             courage
             assisting
             the
             former
             ;
             they
             might
             be
             mutually
             indeared
             to
             each
             other
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             .
          
           
             He
             therefore
             who
             incourages
             or
             suffers
             (
             if
             he
             can
             help
             it
             )
             the
             Poor
             to
             be
             surly
             and
             insolent
             towards
             the
             Rich
             ,
             or
             the
             private
             person
             to
             be
             contumacious
             towards
             those
             in
             dignity
             ,
             or
             the
             young
             to
             be
             rude
             and
             malapert
             towards
             the
             aged
             ,
             opposes
             himself
             to
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             dissolution
             of
             Government
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             he
             that
             perswades
             the
             poor
             to
             be
             modest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             the
             rich
             to
             be
             charitable
             ;
             that
             puts
             private
             persons
             in
             mind
             of
             subjection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             great
             men
             of
             generosity
             and
             mildness
             ;
             that
             disposes
             young
             men
             to
             reverence
             the
             gray
             hairs
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             them
             to
             do
             worthily
             of
             their
             respect
             and
             gravity
             ,
             subserves
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             his
             wise
             method
             of
             preserving
             peace
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             lays
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             good
             Government
             .
             For
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Laws
             and
             Magistracy
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             principles
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             unless
             a
             modest
             reverence
             of
             superiority
             be
             first
             setled
             there
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             mere
             power
             and
             authority
             will
             be
             very
             difficult
             and
             insuccessful
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             private
             persons
             to
             promote
             publick
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             virtuous
             men
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             office
             of
             a
             Christian
             
             in
             his
             Parish
             is
             to
             promote
             justice
             and
             honesty
             amongst
             the
             Neighbourhood
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             and
             transactions
             one
             with
             another
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             and
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             justice
             is
             the
             Pillar
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Creator
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             usually
             interposes
             by
             a
             visible
             Providence
             ,
             more
             in
             behalf
             of
             this
             Virtue
             than
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             oppression
             ,
             and
             those
             secret
             instances
             of
             injustice
             ,
             which
             cannot
             ordinarily
             be
             discerned
             and
             punished
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             seldom
             escape
             a
             curse
             and
             Divine
             Vengeance
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             mischief
             that
             such
             sins
             do
             to
             humane
             society
             ,
             they
             are
             Arguments
             of
             great
             Infidelity
             and
             Atheism
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             plainly
             betrays
             that
             man
             to
             have
             no
             perswasion
             of
             a
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             
             tempted
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             present
             World
             to
             do
             such
             base
             and
             ununworthy
             actions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             well
             an
             act
             of
             Piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Charity
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             of
             advantage
             to
             the
             state
             of
             civil
             Society
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             indeavours
             to
             prevent
             such
             kind
             of
             transgressions
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             strict
             justice
             which
             I
             here
             intend
             ,
             but
             my
             meaning
             is
             to
             take
             it
             in
             the
             full
             latitude
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             comprise
             truth
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             and
             equity
             also
             ;
             that
             men
             be
             true
             in
             their
             assertions
             ,
             faithful
             and
             steady
             in
             their
             promises
             ,
             and
             equitable
             and
             candid
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             violence
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             enterprize
             to
             out-wit
             ,
             surprize
             ,
             or
             over
             reach
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             use
             a
             humane
             temper
             ,
             and
             express
             a
             publick
             spirit
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             govern
             themselves
             by
             
             that
             golden
             Rule
             
               of
               doing
               to
               others
               as
               they
               would
               be
               content
               to
               be
               done
               unto
               ,
            
             every
             man
             making
             the
             case
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             to
             be
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             the
             rather
             represent
             to
             the
             good
             Christians
             care
             ,
             because
             this
             kind
             of
             injustice
             is
             become
             another
             very
             common
             and
             epidemical
             sin
             of
             the
             age
             ,
             and
             men
             seem
             to
             applaud
             themselves
             in
             being
             able
             to
             cheat
             beyond
             the
             cognizance
             of
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             play
             upon
             and
             abuse
             the
             simplicity
             ,
             credulity
             ,
             or
             inadvertency
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             For
             prevention
             and
             remedy
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Person
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             render
             himself
             a
             great
             example
             of
             integrity
             and
             equity
             ,
             especially
             because
             the
             measures
             of
             these
             Virtues
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             delivered
             by
             the
             prescription
             of
             any
             Laws
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             exprest
             in
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             observed
             in
             the
             conversation
             
             of
             good
             men
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             he
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             by
             discourse
             to
             make
             those
             he
             converses
             with
             ,
             sensible
             of
             the
             baseness
             and
             villany
             of
             injustice
             ,
             by
             representing
             the
             sordid
             love
             of
             the
             World
             from
             which
             it
             proceeds
             ,
             the
             distrust
             in
             Gods
             Providence
             with
             which
             it
             is
             accompanied
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             utter
             unbelief
             of
             a
             God
             by
             which
             it
             is
             incouraged
             .
             How
             treacherous
             and
             cowardly
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             work
             upon
             other
             mens
             necessity
             or
             facility
             :
             how
             selfish
             and
             un-neighbourly
             a
             thing
             to
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             our
             own
             private
             interest
             :
             how
             little
             is
             commonly
             gotten
             at
             last
             by
             such
             kind
             of
             courses
             :
             and
             to
             how
             little
             purpose
             ,
             since
             a
             man
             cannot
             but
             expect
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             honest
             endeavours
             (
             otherwise
             )
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             unjust
             acquisitions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             office
             of
             good
             
             neighbourhood
             is
             to
             indeavour
             to
             bring
             into
             fashion
             again
             that
             almost
             antiquated
             Virtue
             of
             simplicity
             and
             plain-heartedness
             in
             our
             discourses
             and
             communications
             ;
             that
             men
             ,
             especially
             Neighbours
             ,
             should
             ordinarily
             be
             free
             and
             open
             and
             plain
             to
             one
             another
             without
             cunning
             and
             scrupulous
             reservation
             ,
             than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             Neighbours
             ,
             nothing
             more
             friendly
             and
             obliging
             ;
             for
             it
             makes
             conversation
             safe
             and
             easy
             when
             men
             express
             a
             moderate
             confidence
             one
             in
             another
             :
             and
             although
             this
             like
             some
             of
             the
             lesser
             stars
             ,
             make
             no
             great
             shew
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             of
             very
             great
             influence
             to
             sweeten
             the
             tempers
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             improve
             the
             comforts
             of
             Society
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             of
             competent
             assurance
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             a
             real
             instance
             
             of
             true
             greatness
             of
             mind
             ;
             whereas
             little
             artifices
             of
             concealment
             are
             justly
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             disguises
             of
             weakness
             ,
             or
             the
             prefaces
             to
             fraud
             ,
             and
             consequently
             render
             a
             man
             either
             dangerous
             or
             contemptible
             to
             those
             he
             converses
             with
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             indeed
             please
             themselves
             much
             in
             closeness
             and
             caution
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             not
             only
             a
             point
             of
             prudence
             ,
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             state
             and
             greatness
             to
             live
             in
             the
             dark
             to
             all
             about
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             men
             admire
             such
             persons
             for
             their
             depth
             ,
             they
             withal
             suspect
             them
             for
             their
             designs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             do
             not
             love
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             prudent
             and
             virtuous
             secrecy
             and
             taciturnity
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             commendable
             and
             necessary
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             values
             him
             that
             labours
             under
             a
             looseness
             
             of
             tongue
             ,
             and
             an
             incontinency
             of
             mind
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             keep
             his
             own
             counsel
             :
             and
             who
             shall
             trust
             him
             with
             their
             secrets
             who
             is
             a
             blab
             of
             his
             own
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             said
             ,
             that
             nakedness
             of
             mind
             is
             as
             undecent
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             must
             a
             man
             be
             accounted
             naked
             unless
             he
             cloath
             himself
             in
             Armour
             ?
             To
             be
             always
             upon
             the
             Ward
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             continually
             upon
             our
             guard
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             in
             an
             Enemies
             Country
             ,
             is
             at
             least
             un-neighbourly
             and
             disobliging
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             such
             an
             artificial
             conversation
             is
             very
             troublesome
             to
             both
             Parties
             ,
             in
             regard
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             the
             reserved
             man
             always
             to
             stand
             bent
             ,
             so
             as
             never
             to
             betray
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             spoils
             all
             his
             design
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             puts
             other
             men
             upon
             their
             guard
             
             too
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             naturally
             shy
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             observe
             to
             be
             constantly
             and
             rigidly
             close
             ,
             and
             so
             conversation
             is
             interrupted
             ;
             whereas
             nothing
             unlocks
             other
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             like
             the
             opening
             of
             our
             own
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             too
             great
             reservedness
             as
             it
             is
             always
             entertained
             with
             jealousy
             and
             suspicion
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             so
             it
             commonly
             breeds
             disputes
             and
             contests
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             whereas
             plain-heartedness
             hath
             no
             rubs
             nor
             difficulties
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             nor
             no
             after-game
             to
             play
             :
             for
             every
             man
             believes
             and
             trusts
             such
             a
             man
             as
             plays
             upon
             the
             square
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             conversation
             is
             pleasant
             and
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             cunning
             is
             always
             lookt
             upon
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             little
             mind
             and
             of
             a
             cowardly
             temper
             ;
             for
             what
             should
             tempt
             a
             man
             to
             dissemble
             and
             work
             under-ground
             ,
             but
             mistrust
             of
             his
             
             own
             abilities
             or
             consciousness
             of
             evil
             designs
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             affording
             a
             man
             any
             security
             ,
             that
             it
             provokes
             other
             men
             ,
             first
             to
             pry
             the
             more
             curiously
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             countermine
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             expose
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             add
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             reservedness
             we
             speak
             of
             proceeds
             from
             insincerity
             and
             design
             ,
             it
             betrays
             great
             unbelief
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Providence
             ;
             for
             the
             clear
             apprehensions
             of
             those
             great
             points
             will
             incourage
             a
             man
             to
             be
             open
             ,
             and
             plain
             and
             confident
             :
             but
             if
             it
             proceed
             from
             temper
             and
             constitution
             only
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             it
             doth
             far
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
             and
             particularly
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             it
             makes
             life
             and
             conversation
             very
             uncomfortable
             ,
             and
             good
             Neighbourhood
             plainly
             impossible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             well
             worthy
             of
             the
             care
             and
             indeavours
             
             of
             a
             good
             man
             to
             reduce
             and
             recover
             the
             antient
             sincerity
             and
             simplicity
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             hollow
             complemental
             hypocrisy
             which
             hath
             of
             late
             supplanted
             and
             excluded
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             yet
             care
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             withal
             ,
             that
             this
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             degenerate
             not
             into
             rudeness
             ,
             or
             frothy
             and
             foolish
             conversation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             fourth
             office
             of
             a
             virtuous
             man
             amongst
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             to
             indeavour
             to
             render
             conversation
             favoury
             ,
             and
             manly
             and
             profitable
             as
             well
             as
             sincere
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             neither
             trifled
             away
             with
             flat
             ,
             inspid
             and
             gossiping
             impertinence
             ,
             nor
             misimployed
             in
             light
             and
             idle
             drollery
             ,
             nor
             turned
             into
             an
             occasion
             of
             tipling
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             much
             less
             debauched
             by
             profaneness
             and
             malapert
             reflections
             on
             things
             sacred
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             
             real
             business
             ,
             to
             the
             bettering
             of
             mens
             understandings
             ,
             to
             virtuous
             purposes
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             Religion
             .
             These
             last
             things
             are
             useful
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             are
             a
             mis-expence
             of
             time
             ,
             a
             degrading
             of
             our selves
             ,
             a
             reproach
             to
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             bane
             of
             conversation
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             to
             such
             things
             as
             these
             it
             is
             that
             Christians
             are
             called
             
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
            
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             )
             because
             they
             are
             not
             only
             to
             prevent
             the
             rottenness
             and
             putrefaction
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             flatness
             and
             insipidity
             of
             conversation
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             which
             I
             intimated
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             consulting
             the
             advantage
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             be
             true
             that
             that
             is
             not
             the
             only
             subject
             of
             good
             Discourse
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             God
             allows
             us
             both
             the
             refreshment
             
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             a
             moderate
             concern
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             consequently
             the
             affair
             of
             another
             World
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             importunely
             thrust
             in
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             other
             entertainments
             :
             yet
             most
             certainly
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             its
             place
             and
             share
             in
             our
             friendly
             communications
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             weighty
             and
             important
             subject
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             dexterously
             managed
             ,
             the
             most
             gentile
             and
             obliging
             .
             Neither
             will
             it
             be
             so
             very
             difficult
             as
             is
             commonly
             imagined
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             stream
             of
             Neighbourly
             Discourse
             this
             way
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             be
             perswaded
             to
             try
             ,
             and
             apply
             themselves
             seriously
             to
             it
             :
             and
             surely
             he
             that
             hopes
             to
             attain
             the
             joys
             of
             Heaven
             himself
             ,
             cannot
             but
             wish
             his
             Neighbours
             in
             the
             way
             thither
             also
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             whose
             heart
             is
             throughly
             affected
             with
             
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             ,
             omit
             now
             and
             then
             to
             let
             fall
             something
             or
             other
             that
             way
             tending
             ;
             at
             least
             every
             good
             man
             owes
             so
             much
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             interpose
             a
             good
             word
             sometimes
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             which
             besides
             that
             it
             gives
             some
             countenance
             to
             Piety
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             make
             a
             greater
             impression
             than
             we
             are
             aware
             of
             ,
             and
             redound
             to
             his
             own
             comfortable
             account
             another
             day
             .
             But
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             unquestionably
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Christian
             to
             labour
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             power
             to
             make
             and
             preserve
             peace
             amongst
             his
             Neighbours
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             50.
             joins
             these
             two
             things
             together
             ,
             
               have
               salt
               in
               your selves
               ,
               and
               have
               peace
               one
               with
               another
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Though
               you
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               you
               must
               take
               care
               you
               be
               not
               
               too
               sharp
               and
               acrimonious
               .
               You
               must
               indeed
               preserve
               the
               World
               from
               corruption
               ,
               but
               yet
               you
               must
               not
               exasperate
               it
               into
               passion
               and
               disorder
               ;
               for
               you
               must
               compose
               men
               to
               peace
               and
               quietness
               ,
               and
               quench
               their
               combustions
               as
               well
               as
               inflame
               their
               Zeal
               and
               Devotion
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             can
             never
             successfully
             be
             undertaken
             ,
             unless
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             former
             be
             provided
             for
             ;
             for
             Religion
             never
             takes
             place
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             brings
             forth
             fruits
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             when
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             are
             imbroiled
             with
             heats
             and
             animosities
             .
             Men
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             to
             estimate
             the
             reason
             and
             importance
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             minds
             are
             in
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             in
             an
             hurry
             .
             Nor
             if
             they
             were
             already
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             could
             they
             
             be
             in
             a
             temper
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             any
             fit
             expression
             of
             love
             and
             service
             towards
             God
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             at
             variance
             with
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               fruits
               of
               righteousness
               are
               sowen
               in
               peace
               ,
            
             James
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             peace
             is
             very
             advantagious
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             so
             the
             making
             and
             procuring
             it
             is
             very
             honourable
             and
             comfortable
             to
             them
             that
             are
             imployed
             about
             it
             .
             They
             are
             under
             one
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Beatitudes
             ,
             and
             he
             intitles
             them
             
               the
               Children
               of
               God
            
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             
               Mat.
               5.
               9.
               viz.
            
             as
             being
             those
             who
             especially
             imitate
             and
             resemble
             him
             .
             And
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             blessedness
             of
             such
             men
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             make
             peace
             ,
             commonly
             reap
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             benign
             and
             kindly
             chearfulness
             of
             their
             own
             spirits
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fair
             and
             courteous
             usage
             
             they
             generally
             meet
             with
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             repose
             and
             quiet
             they
             enjoy
             when
             all
             the
             World
             is
             peaceable
             and
             still
             round
             about
             them
             ;
             whereas
             Makebates
             and
             Incendiaries
             torment
             themselves
             first
             before
             they
             torture
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             bring
             the
             fire
             home
             to
             their
             own
             Houses
             when
             they
             have
             inflamed
             other
             mens
             .
          
           
             The
             Good
             Christian
             therefore
             is
             not
             only
             peaceable
             himself
             ,
             but
             a
             Peacemaker
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             he
             will
             in
             the
             first
             place
             discountenance
             all
             Whisperers
             ,
             Eves-Droppers
             and
             Tale-Bearers
             as
             the
             pest
             of
             Society
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             Bellows
             that
             blow
             up
             a
             spark
             into
             a
             flame
             .
          
           
             He
             will
             indeavour
             to
             prevent
             and
             take
             up
             Law-Suits
             ,
             which
             commonly
             begin
             in
             passion
             and
             end
             in
             malice
             :
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             them
             rather
             immortalizes
             the
             
             quarrel
             than
             finishes
             the
             dispute
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             overcomes
             ,
             very
             often
             like
             the
             Bee
             ,
             destroys
             himself
             whilst
             he
             fastens
             his
             sting
             upon
             another
             .
          
           
             He
             sets
             a
             mark
             upon
             them
             that
             single
             themselves
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             divide
             into
             parties
             as
             men
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pride
             ,
             but
             of
             little
             Wit
             ;
             for
             a
             great
             and
             generous
             mind
             would
             be
             easily
             able
             to
             animate
             such
             a
             Society
             as
             a
             Parish
             ,
             and
             render
             himself
             considerable
             in
             the
             whole
             without
             tearing
             it
             in
             pieces
             that
             he
             may
             lead
             a
             Faction
             .
          
           
             He
             detests
             and
             abhors
             all
             affected
             singularity
             ,
             though
             the
             instance
             of
             it
             be
             in
             it self
             unblameable
             (
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             )
             because
             he
             considers
             such
             things
             first
             raise
             Jealousy
             ,
             then
             provoke
             Emulation
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             end
             in
             alienation
             of
             affections
             .
          
           
           
             He
             indeavours
             that
             no
             new
             Opinions
             in
             Religion
             may
             be
             broached
             amongst
             the
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             as
             knowing
             well
             there
             can
             be
             no
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             new
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             learnt
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             whilst
             men
             stand
             gazing
             after
             new
             lights
             they
             make
             halt
             in
             the
             race
             of
             virtue
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             come
             at
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             He
             indeavours
             therefore
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             antient
             Landmarks
             ,
             both
             in
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             affairs
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             disputes
             be
             raised
             ,
             he
             will
             presently
             bring
             Water
             to
             quench
             the
             Fire
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             by
             discreet
             and
             temperate
             Discourses
             incline
             both
             Parties
             to
             coolness
             and
             moderation
             ,
             by
             representing
             the
             littleness
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             Controversy
             between
             them
             ,
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             amongst
             Neighbours
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             approaches
             of
             Death
             ,
             which
             will
             very
             shortly
             take
             away
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             the
             Disputants
             too
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             Next
             to
             this
             and
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             his
             indeavours
             of
             making
             Peace
             may
             be
             the
             more
             successful
             ,
             he
             will
             contrive
             to
             render
             his
             person
             acceptable
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             interposed
             in
             quarrels
             ,
             by
             making
             himself
             remarkable
             for
             all
             other
             offices
             of
             Charity
             and
             Beneficence
             ,
             such
             as
             relieving
             of
             the
             Poor
             to
             the
             very
             utmost
             of
             his
             ability
             ,
             and
             by
             sympathizing
             with
             those
             he
             cannot
             help
             ,
             by
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ,
             counselling
             the
             weak
             and
             injudicious
             ,
             comforting
             the
             disconsolate
             ,
             vindicating
             the
             injured
             ,
             rescuing
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Widow
             and
             Fatherless
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             and
             several
             other
             good
             offices
             he
             will
             become
             a
             common
             Father
             and
             
             Friend
             to
             the
             whole
             Neighbourhood
             .
          
           
             Most
             of
             these
             things
             may
             be
             performed
             without
             much
             cost
             or
             trouble
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             be
             chargeable
             either
             way
             ,
             the
             expence
             will
             be
             abundantly
             recompensed
             by
             the
             delight
             that
             attends
             the
             discharge
             of
             them
             :
             for
             they
             are
             commonly
             as
             comfortable
             in
             the
             doing
             to
             those
             that
             undertake
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             beneficial
             to
             those
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             are
             undertaken
             .
             Thus
             at
             a
             cheap
             rate
             a
             man
             becomes
             a
             Benefactor
             and
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             times
             and
             places
             where
             he
             lives
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             doth
             a
             singular
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             vindicating
             his
             Providence
             in
             the
             inequal
             distribution
             of
             his
             temporal
             blessings
             ,
             and
             he
             renders
             Religion
             lovely
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             he
             very
             effectually
             consults
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             giving
             proof
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             
               loves
               God
               whom
               
               he
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               because
               he
               loves
               his
               Brother
               whom
               he
               hath
               seen
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Seventhly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             speak
             summarily
             )
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             by
             all
             the
             means
             he
             can
             devise
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             welfare
             and
             prosperity
             of
             his
             Parish
             and
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             is
             far
             more
             comfortable
             living
             amongst
             those
             who
             are
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             (
             as
             to
             their
             outward
             affairs
             )
             in
             regard
             that
             moderate
             prosperity
             sweetens
             mens
             spirits
             and
             betters
             their
             temper
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             pinching
             want
             and
             necessity
             ,
             soures
             and
             disorders
             them
             :
             but
             also
             because
             generally
             God
             is
             better
             loved
             and
             served
             by
             men
             whose
             hearts
             are
             chearful
             and
             easy
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             querulous
             and
             unhappy
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             the
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dwells
             ,
             the
             good
             Christian
             
             will
             in
             the
             first
             place
             take
             care
             to
             prevent
             the
             idleness
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             by
             bringing
             in
             some
             manufacture
             or
             other
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             that
             so
             all
             hands
             may
             be
             set
             on
             work
             in
             some
             honest
             way
             of
             living
             ;
             for
             Idleness
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             makes
             a
             very
             ugly
             figure
             ,
             clothing
             the
             slothful
             persons
             with
             Rags
             ,
             it
             commonly
             inclines
             people
             to
             be
             great
             Eaters
             ,
             having
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             but
             to
             mind
             their
             Bellies
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             become
             a
             sort
             of
             Caterpillars
             which
             devour
             other
             mens
             labours
             ;
             it
             also
             tempts
             them
             by
             their
             necessity
             to
             pilfer
             ,
             cheat
             ,
             lie
             and
             steal
             ,
             and
             do
             any
             base
             action
             imaginable
             ;
             and
             moreover
             such
             people
             are
             generally
             envious
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             busy
             bodies
             ,
             medlers
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             being
             desperate
             in
             their
             fortunes
             ,
             they
             are
             past
             fear
             and
             shame
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             honest
             industry
             ,
             
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             attended
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             renders
             people
             modest
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             governable
             ,
             chearful
             ,
             good
             natured
             ,
             and
             publick
             spirited
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             the
             pious
             Parishioner
             will
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             prevent
             tipling
             and
             drunkenness
             amongst
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             known
             to
             be
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             want
             amongst
             the
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             People
             ;
             for
             this
             beastly
             way
             they
             will
             swill
             down
             presently
             that
             which
             might
             go
             a
             great
             way
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             custom
             of
             it
             loses
             their
             time
             ,
             softens
             and
             relaxes
             their
             Nerves
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             impatient
             of
             labour
             ;
             it
             raises
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             abates
             their
             discretion
             ,
             and
             so
             disposes
             them
             to
             be
             quarrelsome
             with
             their
             Families
             when
             they
             come
             home
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             renders
             them
             proud
             ,
             insolent
             and
             ungovernable
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             good
             man
             will
             indeavour
             (
             if
             it
             be
             wanting
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             be
             capable
             of
             it
             )
             to
             get
             a
             good
             School
             setled
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             which
             besides
             the
             great
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             education
             of
             youth
             ,
             doth
             generally
             inrich
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             beneficial
             than
             a
             manufacture
             ;
             for
             this
             affords
             some
             imployment
             for
             those
             poor
             that
             are
             there
             already
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             draws
             other
             such
             to
             the
             place
             as
             manufacture
             usually
             doth
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             a
             good
             Neighbour
             will
             indeavour
             to
             bring
             all
             vicious
             and
             incorrigible
             people
             to
             shame
             and
             punishment
             ,
             than
             which
             nothing
             conduces
             more
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             or
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             notwithstanding
             
             some
             fond
             and
             incogitant
             people
             who
             think
             this
             course
             quite
             contrary
             to
             good
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             those
             as
             the
             best
             Townsmen
             that
             will
             connive
             at
             mens
             Vices
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             Body
             do
             what
             they
             list
             :
             but
             with
             their
             leave
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             kindness
             toward
             such
             vicious
             persons
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             provision
             which
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Laws
             hath
             made
             for
             their
             amendment
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Christian
             that
             discriminates
             between
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             Townsman
             who
             will
             not
             permit
             virtue
             and
             industry
             to
             be
             discouraged
             by
             the
             impudence
             and
             impunity
             of
             some
             lewd
             persons
             ;
             but
             so
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             which
             I
             have
             now
             treated
             of
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             lesser
             Morals
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             instances
             of
             that
             which
             I
             called
             Civil
             Piety
             ;
             
             But
             if
             the
             good
             Christian
             will
             (
             as
             he
             ought
             )
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             at
             least
             a
             collateral
             service
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             by
             being
             a
             Benefactor
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             will
             render
             the
             attendance
             upon
             Religion
             more
             easy
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             own
             passage
             through
             the
             World
             towards
             Heaven
             the
             more
             quiet
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             aimed
             at
             all
             along
             in
             these
             Papers
             .
          
           
             THE
             END
             .